Case
No: HQ02X01287
Neutral
Citation No: [2003] EWHC 2222 (QB)
IN THE HIGH COURT
OF JUSTICE
QUEENS BENCH DIVISION
Royal
Courts of Justice
Strand,
London, WC2A 2LL
Date:
9 October 2003
Before :
THE
HONOURABLE MR JUSTICE OUSELEY
-
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Between
:
| |
CHAGOS
ISLANDERS |
Claimant |
| |
-
and - |
|
| |
- THE
ATTORNEY GENERAL
- HER
MAJESTY’S BRITISH INDIAN OCEAN TERRITORY COMMISSIONER
|
Defendant |
-
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
-
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Robin
Allen QC, Simon Taylor QC, Anthony Bradley & Thomas Coghlin (instructed
by Sheridan’s Solicitors) for the Claimants
John
Howell QC, Rhodri Thompson QC & Kieron Beal (instructed by Treasury
Solicitor) for the Defendants
Hearing
dates : 31 Oct, 1-15, 19, 21, 25, 27-29 Nov, 2-9, 11-20 Dec, 6-10 Jan.
-
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Approved
Judgment
I
direct that pursuant to CPR PD 39A para 6.1 no official shorthand note shall
be taken of this Judgment and that copies of this version as handed down may
be treated as authentic.
.............................
The
Honourable Mr Justice Ouseley
Mr
Justice Ouseley:
Overview
- The Chagos Archipelago
lies in the middle of the Indian Ocean. It is approximately 2,200 miles east
of Mombasa in Kenya and a little over 1,000 miles south by west of the southern
tip of India, and so about 1,000 miles east of Mahe, the chief island in the
Seychelles, and 800 miles north-east of Port Louis in Mauritius. The largest
island in the group is Diego Garcia; its irregular u-shaped sides enclose
a large, deep lagoon. The group includes the Salomon islands, the islands
of Peros Banhos, as well as a number of smaller islands.
- The Chagos islands,
with Mauritius, were ceded by France to the Crown by the Treaty of Paris in
1814. They were administered by the Crown from Mauritius as its "Lesser
Dependencies" along with St Brandon and Agalega, which was about
1,000 miles from the Chagos islands, half way between Mauritius and the Seychelles.
- Their economy
was based on the production of copra and its by-product, coconut oil, from
the coconut plantations. During the 19th century, the freeholds,
as it is convenient to call them, passed into the private hands of the companies
which ran the plantations, although there was an issue as to whether these
private freeholds applied to the full extent of Diego Garcia, Peros Banhos
and the Salomon Islands.
- The companies
ran the islands in a somewhat feudal manner. The vast distance from Mauritius
left the plantation managers in day-to-day charge; visits by Mauritian officials
were rare and the Magistrate was at best an annual visitor. Plantation managers
had powers as Peace Officers to imprison insubordinate labourers for short
periods, or to detain those threatening to breach the peace.
- The plantation
companies provided the sole source of employment on the islands, save for
a meteorological station on Diego Garcia, though a few children, women and
elderly people worked as servants for plantation company staff. They did this
to earn their rations, although it does not appear to have been a universal
requirement that the young and old should work. A few worked for the plantation
companies in construction, administration or, perhaps, in fishing.
- Company shops
provided for simple purchases; wages were very low but the companies provided
food rations, a small dispensary, very basic medical attention, limited educational
facilities and a priest. Their agent, helped by a Mauritius Government subsidy,
provided transportation by ship to and from Mauritius for departing or leave-taking
workers or for those seeking more serious medical attention; often mothers-to-be
went to Mauritius to give birth. The ship brought rations and other necessities
or comforts.
- The abolition
of slavery in 1833, and the entitlement of slaves to remain in the colony
in which they were freed, meant that many freed slaves had continued to work
the plantations.
- Although in
theory from 1838, all Mauritian labourers were on contracts of one to two
years’ duration, renewable annually, many plantation workers continued working
without a written renewal of their contracts. The contracts could only be
renewed in front of a Magistrate on his occasional, supposedly annual, visits
but even that was not routinely done, at least in latter years. Contracts
were sometimes renewed when a worker returned from Mauritius following leave
or a trip for medical purposes.
- Over time, the
plantation workers, whether recruits from Mauritius who stayed on or the descendants
of slaves who never left, had families. Some of the children would leave for
Mauritius, where relatives might be and to which they looked for a more varied
life; they might simply not return. Others would become, from an early age,
and after at best the most rudimentary and brief education, plantation workers.
They would inter-marry, or marry Mauritian recruited labourers and in turn
have families. After the Second World War, Seychelles’ labourers were recruited
as well, and some too inter-married, or married existing residents starting
families on the islands.
- The population,
then, consisted of three strands, Mauritian and Seychelles contract workers
and, to a degree intermingled with them, those who had been born on the islands
and whose families had lived there for one or more generations. These latter
were known as the Ilois, a term not always used with a precise or commonly
agreed definition. Most of them lived on Diego Garcia, the largest island.
They now, but again with no precise or commonly agreed definition, describe
themselves as "Chagossians", a name which they prefer to
"Ilois" because that has come to have pejorative connotations.
- It is their
existence, legal status and rights and what the United Kingdom Government
and colonial administrations have believed about them, which lie at the heart
of this case.
- By the early
1960s, the islands’ population was in decline, as low wages, monotonous work,
the lack of facilities and the great distance to Mauritius and the Seychelles
discouraged recruitment or the retention of labour. The plantations suffered
from a lack of investment.
- In 1962, a company
called Chagos Agalega Company Limited was formed in the Seychelles. One of
its main shareholders was a Mr Paul Moulinie. The company acquired almost
all of the plantation islands, of Diego Garcia, Peros Banhos, the Salomon
Islands, and Agalega from the Mauritian companies which had owned them. The
company intended to and did run the coconut plantations for the production
of copra; it believed that they could be revived and run profitably, notwithstanding
years of decline.
- In 1964, discussions
started in earnest between the United States and the United Kingdom Governments
over the possible establishment of American defence facilities in the Chagos
Archipelago, or other Indian Ocean islands which formed part of the dependant
territory of the Seychelles. A joint UK/US memorandum agreed on a course of
political action, including the need to separate the requisite dependencies
from Mauritius and the Seychelles.
- The independence
of Mauritius was imminent and the independence of the Seychelles was at least
anticipated. The United States did not wish its facilities to be dependant
on the goodwill and stability of such newly independent countries, whose view
of American defence facilities in the Indian Ocean might not have coincided
with its own. It proposed that the islands be detached from Mauritius and
the Seychelles and formed into another, separate dependant territory. It was
recognised that the establishment of a new dependency or colony would attract
criticism in the United Nations, even more so were it to be created to facilitate
an American military presence in the Indian Ocean. From an early stage, the
United Kingdom and United States Governments recognised that the transfer
or resettlement of those on the islands would be necessary, both for the effective
security and operation of the military facility and to avoid the prospect
of the new dependency becoming subject to international obligations in Article
73 of the UN Charter to protect the population and to develop their constitutional
rights, perhaps towards independence. Islands populated by contract workers
or with an insignificant population which could be transferred or easily resettled
were obviously attractive in those respects.
- In 1964, in
pursuit of this objective, a joint Anglo-American survey of the islands including
their population was undertaken. Its purpose was not publicised. It found
little trace of the once distinctive Diego Garcian community. In 1965, the
United Kingdom decided to proceed with the detachment of the islands. Discussions
were held between the UK Government and the Governments of Mauritius and of
the Seychelles upon the terms of the detachment of the Chagos Archipelago
from Mauritius and of Aldabra, Farquhar and Desroches from the Seychelles.
Agreement was reached on the detachment of the islands subject to the payment
of compensation to the governments, compensation to the landowners and the
payment of resettlement costs. The Mauritius Government was to receive compensation
of £3m plus the resettlement costs; the Seychelles Government was to be provided
with a new civil airport on Mahe.
- On 8th
November 1965, the British Indian Ocean Territory Order in Council, SI 1965/1920
was made. It established a new colony, the British Indian Ocean Territory.
It comprised the Chagos Archipelago, Aldabra, Farquhar and Desroches. The
Governor of the Seychelles became its Commissioner. The Order in Council provided
its constitution, gave legislative powers to the Commissioner and provided
for a general continuance in force of the existing laws applicable in the
islands, either Seychellois or Mauritian.
- On 30th
December 1966, in an Exchange of Notes, the UK and US Governments agreed that
the islands should be available to meet their various defence needs for an
initial period of 50 years, and thereafter for 20 years, unless either Government
gave notice to terminate the agreement.
- The next stage
was for the UK Government to acquire the land interests held by Chagos Agalega
Company Limited. At this point, however, the US proposals were neither public
nor approved by Congress. It was only a general defence interest which, publicly,
underlay the creation of BIOT. If the land interests were acquired, the UK
Government still wanted the plantations to operate, to bring in an income
to offset the acquisition costs, until the defence facility was definitely
proceeding to a known timetable.
- On 8th
February 1967, the BIOT Ordinance No 1, the Compulsory Acquisition of Land
for Public Purposes Ordinance, was made; it empowered the Commissioner to
acquire land compulsorily for a public purpose, notably and explicitly the
defence purposes of the UK or Commonwealth or other foreign countries in agreement
with the UK.
- On 22nd
March 1967, the Commissioner made the BIOT Ordinance No 2, the Acquisition
of Land for Public Purposes (Private Treaty) Ordinance, enabling him to acquire
land by agreement for the same public purposes. It was under this power that,
on 3rd April 1967, Chagos Agalega Company Limited vested its lands
in Diego Garcia, Peros Banhos, the Salomon Islands and others in the Crown,
for £660,000. The Crown also acquired Farquhar and Desroches; it already owned
Aldabra.
- However, in
order to maintain an income and to delay the need for resettlement of the
population for as long as possible, the Commissioner granted a lease of the
islands to Chagos Agalega Company Limited on 15th April 1967. It
was terminable on six months’ notice. The company gave notice in June 1967
for tax reasons, created by the compensation payment. Moulinie & Co (Seychelles)
Limited, for which Paul Moulinie and his nephew Marcel Moulinie worked, took
over the management of the plantations in January 1968. There was no signed
management agreement, but the terms of an unsigned written agreement were
put into operation.
- On 12th
March 1968, Mauritius became independent. By its constitution, Mauritian citizenship
was conferred on everyone born in Mauritius by that date, including those
born in that part of BIOT which had previously been part of the colony of
Mauritius. They would also remain citizens of the United Kingdom and Colonies.
This dual citizenship was not publicised at the time. Before the creation
of BIOT, and yet more so thereafter, it was becoming clearer than perhaps
had been thought in 1964, following the survey report, that there were inhabitants
of Chagos who had been born there and some were second or third generation
Ilois. This was a problem, and the morality and lawfulness of their removal
in principle, of its manner, of the way in which others who had left voluntarily
were unable to return to the Chagos and of their subsequent treatment has
been debated for more than 30 years.
- Thus, from 1964
onwards, the UK Government had been dealing with a number of aspects: the
operation of the plantations, the ascertainment of the numbers and status
of those working and living on the islands, the contemplation of their removal
and resettlement somewhere, the means of achieving those ends, political relations
with Mauritius, in particular over those matters, and suspicions or hostilities
faced or risked in the UN.
- To the plantation
workers, little of this would have been known. They, and certainly the Ilois,
were poorly educated, very largely illiterate, Creole speakers who lived a
simple life with few modern facilities, dependent on their employer for their
jobs and the necessities of life; they led no independent existence. The Moulinies
were aware of more of the background. Marcel Moulinie gave evidence of telling
them in January 1966 and of his uncle telling them in May 1967 that they might
be asked to leave to make way for an American base.
- In 1967 and
1968, on two voyages, the "Mauritius" brought plantation
workers, including Ilois, to Port Louis in Mauritius. They came on leave,
or on the expiry of their contract or for medical reasons. The "Mauritius"
was operated by Rogers & Co, the Moulinie & Co agent in Port Louis;
half the cost of it was met by the Mauritius Government, as it provided the
means of transport between Mauritius and the various dependant islands. When
those who had arrived in Mauritius in 1967 and 1968 eventually tried to return
to the Chagos islands in 1968 and later, they were refused passage and were
unable to return. The Mauritius Government made representations to the UK
Government in September 1968 about the fate of some of those stranded in Mauritius.
These Ilois are among the Claimants, asserting that the UK prevented their
return by instructing Moulinie & Co or its shipping agent not to permit
their return, and asserting that that was unlawful. In July 1968, the "Nordvaer",
a 500-ton cargo ship, had been acquired by the BIOT Administration to connect
the Seychelles, where it was based, and BIOT; the shipping link between Mauritius
and Chagos largely ceased.
- On 5th
July 1968, the UK Government was told that the US Government had decided to
proceed with an "austere" communication and other facilities
on Diego Garcia. Plans which hitherto had been uncertain in all respects were
by now becoming more certain, but they were still not publicly known. It was
an important decision.
- Approval for
the US proposal was sought from the Prime Minister in submissions from the
Foreign Office and the Commonwealth Office, drawing upon the advice of officials
including legal advisers and the BIOT Commissioner, among others, (paragraph
A144). The submission said that some 128 or 34% of the inhabitants of Diego
Garcia were second-generation inhabitants. Various possibilities for their
resettlement and the resettlement of other workers were canvassed. Agalega,
Peros Banhos and the Salomon Islands were seen as possibilities because of
their coconut plantations, working in which was the only skill which the Ilois
and many other contract workers possessed. But the US was still unable to
say whether any other islands would be required or when; and even after acceptance
of its request in September 1968, it did not want its proposals publicised.
This, unsurprisingly, discouraged commercial investment in other island plantations.
Even if no defence facilities were ultimately constructed, the UK Government
considered that it would be useful to avoid there being any permanent inhabitants
in BIOT, so as to preclude obligations arising under Article 73 of the UN
Charter or any other costs if the plantations were to close for economic reasons.
- A further important
submission, vital for these proceedings and backed by extensive working papers,
was made to the Prime Minister in April 1969 (paragraphs A226-239). It covered
the relevant issues comprehensively and without deceit or excess zeal by any
officials. It contemplated the complete evacuation of BIOT. It was approved
by the Prime Minister, the Chancellor of the Exchequer and the Secretary of
State for Defence.
- Discussions
about resettlement options continued through 1969 and 1970; a number of ideas
were canvassed and assessed but no firm conclusion was reached. The uncertain
future of the islands of Peros Banhos and the Salomon Islands, as possible
defence facilities, inhibited investment in them; the question of who would
provide investment in plantations in Agalega was long discussed and remained
unresolved for years. Resettlement in Mauritius or the Seychelles were options
also to be pursued. The need for immigration legislation to back up the Government’s
stated position as to the absence of an indigenous population, as well as
to prevent people entering BIOT after the islands had been evacuated came
to the fore. The nature of the powers, statutory or private land ownership
powers, which would be involved in ensuring the evacuation of the islands,
was also considered.
- In December
1970, Congressional approval for the construction of the defence facility
was announced. The US Government had told the UK Government shortly beforehand
that it wanted Diego Garcia evacuated by July 1971.
- The BIOT Administrator,
Mr Todd, visited the islands in January 1971. On 24th January 1971,
he told the assembled inhabitants of Diego Garcia that "we intended
to close the island in July". He said that Peros Banhos and Salomon
could run for some time. This was seen by him as a temporary solution to resettlement
whilst longer term arrangements were put in place.
- The longer term
arrangements were seen as resettlement in the Seychelles of the contract workers,
who were predominantly Seychellois, and in Mauritius, subject to Mauritius
Government approval, or Agalega, of the families of Mauritian origin. Discussions
between the UK and Mauritius Governments began in March 1971 when that approach
was accepted, but a resettlement scheme remained to be determined and implemented.
- On 16th
April 1971, the BIOT Commissioner enacted the Immigration Ordinance 1971,
No 1 of 1971. It made it unlawful for someone to enter or remain in the territory
without a permit; it provided for the Commissioner to make an order directing
that person’s removal from the territory. It was given the minimum lawful
publicity. There was an issue as to whether this provision was ever in fact
relied on by the UK Government or the BIOT Commissioner in the evacuation
of the islands.
- Throughout the
first half of 1971, internal discussions took place between the Foreign and
Commonwealth Office, the Overseas Development Administration, the Treasury
and externally with the High Commission of Mauritius, the Mauritius and Seychelles
Governments and the US Embassy, seeking to establish work and resettlement
opportunities and schemes. The potential of Agalega was raised.
- In July 1971,
the "Nordvaer" left Mahe to effect the evacuation of Diego
Garcia, arriving on 25th July 1971 with engine trouble. It took
some Ilois to Salomon and Peros Banhos before limping to Mahe, on the Seychelles.
The "Isle of Farquhar", a schooner belonging to Moulinie
& Co, was chartered, arriving in Diego Garcia early in September and then
sailing to Peros Banhos and Salomon with mainly Ilois families. The Ilois
left behind their homes, their pets and domestic animals, their larger items
of moveable property, taking only a small quantity of personal possessions.
They regarded Diego Garcia, rather than the Chagos Archipelago, as home. There
is no evidence of physical force being used, but most of their dogs were rounded
up and gassed or burnt in the "calorifer" used in copra production.
The sadness and bitterness was continuing and evident. The task of closing
down Diego Garcia was handled on the island wholly or almost wholly by Moulinie
& Co and not by the BIOT Administration.
- In early September,
the "Nordvaer" arrived in Diego Garcia to take some wild
horses, which the BIOT Administration had organised a team to take to the
Seychelles, copra, equipment and the remaining Seychelles workers and Ilois
who did not want to go to Peros Banhos or Salomon.
- The conditions
of the voyage to Mahe were dreadful and engendered many bitter memories of
the horses being better cared for than the passengers. The Ilois numbered
7 men, 6 women and 17 children, outnumbered by Seychellois. In Mahe, they
were accommodated in the unused section of the prison, between arrival on
30th September and departure on the "Mauritius"
for Port Louis, Mauritius, on 8th October 1971. Some Ilois, receiving
medical treatment, were left behind.
- The evacuation
of Diego Garcia was completed by the "Isle of Farquhar" which
arrived in Mahe on 31st October 1971 with 9 Seychellois and one
Ilois woman and child.
- The population
of Peros Banhos and Salomon was now 65 men, 70 women and 197 children, of
whom 18 men, 18 women and 49 children had been transferred from Diego Garcia.
In January 1971, the FCO thought that there had been 37 Ilois families on
Diego Garcia.
- About
100 Seychellois labourers had returned to the Seychelles. But the Mauritian
authorities were estimating that there were about 1,000 Ilois already
in Mauritius, evacuated, more recently stranded or looking to return
after a longer absence, having arrived since the formation of BIOT in
1965.
- Resettlement
discussions continued meanwhile with the Mauritius Government; how much should
be paid, to whom, and for what purpose remained unresolved. The focus at this
stage was on resettlement of as many as possible on Agalega where Moulinie
& Co operated coconut plantations, and on maintaining those on Peros Banhos
and Salomon for as long as possible. Less complex discussions in respect of
Seychelles contract workers were undertaken with the Seychelles Government.
Mauritius and the Seychelles also faced internal difficulties with the receipt
of funds which might appear to favour one group of residents over another
and give them employment advantages over other poor inhabitants grappling
with high unemployment. The cost of setting up BIOT and of constructing the
new civil airport on Mahe had exceeded their financial allocations; the UK
Government debated which Department should pay for any resettlement costs
which had not been budgeted for.
- It was not until
4th September 1972 that a payment of £650,000 was agreed between
the UK and Mauritius Governments in discharge of the obligation undertaken
in 1965 to meet the cost of resettlement of those displaced from the Archipelago
since 1965 and who were yet to come. It was paid in March 1973.
- The Seychelles
contract workers were simply paid the balance of the contract sums due to
them.
- Meanwhile, the
operation of the coconut plantations and copra production on Peros Banhos
and the Salomon Islands was becoming economically unsupportable and was running
down. The prospect of further closures and moves was becoming clearer to the
Ilois; they were becoming resigned and apathetic. Those on Salomon were told
to move to Peros Banhos in May 1972, so as to concentrate population and production
on one island, but they refused. In June 1972, the "Nordvaer"
sailed to Mahe with 53 Ilois (15 men, 15 women and 23 children) from Peros
Banhos and Salomon; they went on to Mauritius. They were warned that they
might not be able to return.
- In November
1972, the "Nordvaer" took a further 120 Ilois (73 adults
and 55 children) from Peros Banhos and Salomon to Mauritius, arriving on 14th
November. By now, Salomon had closed down.
- In October 1972,
a UK/US Exchange of Notes agreed to the construction of a limited naval base
at Diego Garcia. It was no longer economic for Moulinie & Co to run copra
production on Peros Banhos; the management fee which they received from BIOT
was too small. Paul Moulinie and the BIOT Administrator, Mr Todd, sought closure
and an evacuation in March or April 1973.
- On 27th
April 1973, the "Nordvaer" left Peros Banhos for Mauritius
carrying 26 men, 27 women and 80 children, but on arrival at Port Louis, they
refused to disembark: they had nowhere to go, no money and no employment.
They received an offer of accommodation in the Dockers Flats area of Port
Louis and a small sum of money.
- On 26th
May 1973, the "Nordvaer" left Peros Banhos for Mauritius
via the Seychelles; it arrived on 13th June 1973 carrying 8 men,
9 women and 47 children or infants, according to the shipping list. This was
the last of the population; the plantations closed.
- The Ilois were
experienced in working on coconut plantations but lacked other employment
experience. They were largely illiterate and spoke only Creole. Some had relatives
with whom they could stay for a while; some had savings from their wages;
some received social security, but extreme poverty routinely marked their
lives. Mauritius already itself experienced high unemployment and considerable
poverty. Jobs, including very low paid domestic service, were hard to find.
The Ilois were marked by their poverty and background for insults and discrimination.
Their diet, when they could eat, was very different from what they were used
to. They were unused to having to fend for themselves in finding jobs and
accommodation and they had little enough with which to do either. The contrast
with the simple island life which they had left behind could scarcely have
been more marked.
- There was no
resettlement scheme when they arrived. Various schemes, including pig breeding,
of improbable viability and in which the Ilois had no experience, were debated
over time before being abandoned as unworkable. Rampant inflation between
1973 and 1978 substantially reduced the value of the payment of £650,000.
Nothing concrete was done with it for years despite the pressing housing needs
of the Ilois. The £650,000 paid to the Mauritius Government in 1973
was eventually expended, with accrued interest, in 1977 and 1978, not just
to the 426 families who had been identified as having left the Chagos since
1965, but also to a further 169 families who had returned earlier, making
595 in all. It was paid in the form of a cash distribution. There was nothing
for Ilois on the Seychelles.
- The Ilois had,
however, begun to organise themselves early on to improve their conditions
and some Mauritian and Seychellois politicians became interested in their
plight, whether to obtain votes, or out of genuine concern or as a means of
criticising the Government of the day.
- From an early
stage, in 1974, Ilois were petitioning the UK Government for permission to
return to Diego Garcia to tend their forefathers’ graves; the Government said
that it would consider this. But it refused to intervene with the Mauritius
Government in relation to their resettlement.
- In February
1975, Michel Vencatessen issued a writ in the High Court in London against
the Attorney General, for the Secretaries of State for Defence and for Foreign
and Commonwealth Affairs. Michel Vencatessen had left Diego Garcia on the
"Nordvaer’s" last voyage. Legal advice had been taken from
Sheridans, solicitors, who, in turn, had consulted notable English barristers.
He received legal aid. He had been put in touch with Sheridans through Gaetan
Duval, an important Mauritius lawyer-politician. It was not in form a representative,
let alone a group, action although in its inception and conduct it had a number
of those features.
- The writ claimed
damages, aggravated and exemplary, for intimidation, deprivation of liberty
and assault in the BIOT, Seychelles and Mauritius in connection with his departure
from Diego Garcia, the voyage and subsequent events.
- The action proceeded
through the 1970s with a range of distinguished advocates on both sides. Discovery
was to be particularly complex. By 1978, however, it was clear on both sides
that the litigation, in practice, had to be regarded as a form of group litigation.
The UK Government made an open offer to settle all the claims of all the Ilois
for £500,000 plus costs in February 1978.
- By mid-1978,
Sheridans, following a visit to Mauritius, had obtained instructions on a
wider basis, "on behalf of all the Ilois", they said. But
the issues of whom Sheridans represented and what their status was as Ilois
in relation to any offer, together with the mechanics of how all the potential
claims of the Ilois other than Mr Vencatessen could be resolved, remained
thorny ones.
- Legal aid was
not available in this action for Sheridans to advise all the Ilois. The Treasury
Solicitor agreed to pay Bernard Sheridan’s costs of going to Mauritius to
represent the Ilois. Bernard Sheridan went to Mauritius in October 1979, taking
with him the offer from the UK Government which had been raised to £1.25m,
and 1,000 copies in English, of a form of quittance for the Ilois’ claims,
together with a French translation, (A480). He had received advice from Louis
Blom-Cooper QC that the settlement was fair in view of the difficulties in
the litigation, and that a trust fund should be set up to oversee its distribution.
- Publicity was
given to his visit; he held a number of meetings with the Ilois; over 1,200
quittances were signed. But there was considerable hostility from some Ilois
who objected to any renunciation of their right to return to Diego Garcia.
He was unable to conclude his work and he returned to London to report.
- Various committees
of Ilois now joined together to become the Joint Ilois Committee, which comprised
the older committee of Christian Ramdass with which Mr Vencatessen had been
associated, the Beau Bassin Committee which had led the rejection of the quittances
brought by Mr Sheridan, and the Ilois Support Committee of Kishore Mundil,
a Mauritian politician.
- Mauritian politicians
had a particular interest in the renunciation by the Ilois of any right to
return, as well as in using the fact, manner and purpose of the excision of
the Chagos from Mauritius as a means of attacking the Government of Sir Seewoosegar
Ramgoolam, which was in power from 1961 through independence until 1982. This
interest was in the way in which the continued right of Mauritian citizens
to return to the Chagos islands could be used as a means of asserting Mauritius’
entitlement to the islands when the defence interests ceased.
- The Joint Ilois
Committee wished to continue negotiations. On the oral evidence given to me
by those involved, it was said that most of the documents of this era did
not represent accurately what they wished to say and had been written without
their authority and indeed deceitfully by those whom they now realised had
taken advantage of them, acting only as politicians pursuing their own political
ends. However, they were taken at face value by Sheridans and the Treasury
Solicitor.
- In March 1980,
a petition with 800 thumbprints or signatures of Ilois was sent by the JIC
to Sheridans with a detailed letter of instruction. The renunciation of the
right to return to Diego Garcia in exchange for a proper amount of compensation
was proposed by the Ilois, at least on paper.
- In July 1980,
the Ilois who had led the rejection of the offer in 1979 set up a new committee,
the Committee Ilois Organisation Fraternelle, CIOF (sometimes CIF). They would
not renounce their right to return. The Front National de Soutien aux Ilois
was formed from a number of groups including the JIC.
- The formation,
splitting, reformation of Ilois committees at this time reflected not just
the differing locations of groups of Ilois in Port Louis and Mauritius, but
also differing views as to the extent to which renunciation of the right to
return should be resisted at the price of delaying a settlement or whether
an enhanced sum would justify renunciation. Political protest and hunger strikes
by women became a feature of the campaign by the Ilois for what they saw as
their rights. The various Ilois committees made claims for £8m in compensation
from the UK Government in the spring of 1981. In April 1981, the Mauritian
Government agreed with Ilois representatives to send a Government delegation
of three Ilois representatives and three representatives from the Mauritian
Government to negotiate with the UK Government.
- Meanwhile, the
Vencatessen litigation and the looming contests over the disclosure of documents
provided a continuous spur to the London end of the negotiations over a wider
settlement. In April 1981, an Ilois delegation had met a visiting UK Minister
in Mauritius and had discussed with her compensation, the Vencatessen case
and nationality issues. Negotiations were to continue in London in June 1981;
the Mauritius Government agreed that Christian Ramdass should join the delegation
as the representative of Mr Vencatessen. But before the delegation arrived
in London, the CIOF decided to instruct Bindmans, solicitors.
- The Mauritian
delegation met with the UK Government in London at the end of June and the
beginning of July, over four days. The Government increased its £1.25m offer
with aid of £300,000, but this was not accepted. Negotiations broke down amidst
powerful criticism of the stance taken by the UK Government towards the plight
of the Ilois. Bindmans took the advice in consultation of John Macdonald QC.
Mr Vencatessen wanted to press forward with his claim. This was the only non-political
lever which the Ilois had. But Ilois demonstrations and rallies continued
in Mauritius.
- In November
1981, the CIOF said that it would be prepared to accept £1.25m now as a part
payment towards the £8m still claimed. By early December, the CIOF, recognising
that any settlement would have to be supported by the whole Ilois community,
nonetheless put forward a figure of £6m as further and final compensation,
without abandoning its contention that £8m was fully justified. Various Ilois
groups met the High Commissioner to Mauritius to press their urgent cause;
he made the same point: any settlement had to have the support of the whole
community. No-one wanted a repeat of the events in 1979 when an agreement
appeared to have been reached with many Ilois, but not on terms which were
acceptable to all shades of opinion. As at other times, the definition of
an Ilois and an assessment of their numbers were problematic for both sides,
because that had a crucial effect on the calculation of compensation on a
per capita basis as well as reflecting on the numbers whose agreement had
to be obtained once they had been identified. Bindmans, advising the CIOF,
were investigating the rights which the Ilois had over land, in contrast to
the Vencatessen case which focused on tortious aspects. Sheridans pressed
on with the case which was seen as capable of having a beneficial effect on
the Ilois as a whole.
- The UK Government
recognised that further talks had to take place. Their resumption in Mauritius
was announced and they restarted on 22nd March 1982. The Mauritian
Government delegation again included representatives of the Ilois. Stephen
Grosz, a solicitor with Bindmans, and John Macdonald QC were present to advise
the CIOF, to which the majority of Ilois delegates belonged, but they saw
themselves as advising the Ilois generally because of the extent to which
the CIOF represented their interests; they were paid for by the Mauritius
Government. Mr Ramdass was again a delegate because of the Vencatessen case.
The UK Government’s opening offer was £2.5m based on 426 families or 1,150
people who had left Chagos for Mauritius after the creation of BIOT. The sum
was calculated by reference to the cost of a plot of land, the building of
a house, and a capital sum for the establishment of a business. The disbursing
of the fund was to be managed by a trust fund.
- During the negotiations,
one of the issues had been the way in which the language of the agreement
and the settlement of claims might affect the right to return asserted by
the Ilois and the assertion of Mauritian sovereignty over the Chagos islands.
A second issue was as to how the UK Government could be satisfied that, if
it were to pay over the settlement sum, there would be no further claims.
The nature and effectiveness of those provisions was at issue in this case.
But it was clearly understood by the UK and Mauritius Governments, if by no
others, that the Vencatessen litigation had to be withdrawn, if a settlement
with the Ilois as a whole were to be reached.
- In the course
of negotiations, the offer was raised twice, ultimately to £4m in addition
to the £650,000 previously paid to the Mauritius Government. The Mauritius
Government also agreed to put in land to the value of £1m. The English lawyers
advising the Ilois recommended acceptance of the offer as a fair settlement.
A trust fund was to be set up to disburse the monies.
- On 27th
March 1982, the agreement between the two Governments was initialled; it was
also initialled by Ilois representatives. Between the initialling of the agreement
and its formal signing, the CIOF pressed the view of its English legal advisers
that the agreement provided for compensation, but did not affect Mauritian
sovereignty. It became a formal agreement signed by the two Governments on
7th July 1982 in the presence of Ilois representatives. It contained
provision for Ilois to sign individual renunciation forms, for the retention
of some money against further action and for a Mauritius Government indemnity,
(paragraph A580).
- Varying degrees
of satisfaction were expressed at the agreement; as a compromise, not everything
that everyone had wanted had been achieved. Widespread publicity was given
to the agreement and to the formal signing ceremony.
- On 30th
July 1982, the Ilois Trust Fund Act 1982 was enacted by the Mauritius Parliament.
The Trust Fund was to be managed by a Board of Trustees which included five
representatives of the Ilois, initially appointed and subsequently subject
to elections. The purpose of the Fund was to disburse the UK and Mauritius
Government monies, together with a sum provided by the Indian Government,
in promoting the economic and social welfare of the Ilois and of the Ilois
community in Mauritius. The Seychelles workers, Ilois and Government were
not involved in these discussions. The Seychelles islands within BIOT, Aldabra,
Farquhar and Desroches were never evacuated and they were returned to the
Seychelles on its independence in 1976.
- There was then
a delay in the withdrawal of the Vencatessen litigation for reasons connected
with his personal view of what was his due as the person who had initiated
the litigation which had led to this settlement. But, meanwhile, no money
was paid over by the UK Government. Public and intense pressure was brought
to bear on Mr Vencatessen by the Ilois and eventually he agreed to give instructions
to Sheridans that the action was to be withdrawn. Proceedings were stayed
by agreement on 8th October 1982.
- On 22nd
October 1982, a cheque for £4m was handed over at a ceremony at which Ilois
representatives were present.
- By December
1982, the Ilois Trust Fund Board had decided to whom the money would be disbursed.
1,260 Ilois adults and 80 minors were recorded as receiving an initial tranche
of Rs 10,000 (£556 at the then prevailing exchange rate), although 250 or
so more were registered (1,419 adults and 160 minors).
- Elections took
place in December 1982 for the Ilois representatives to the ITFB; Mr Michel
Vencatessen’s two sons and a nephew were elected. The ITFB began to discuss
whether it was responsible for obtaining "renunciation forms"
from those who received compensation. These forms renounced claims against
the UK Government, as set out in the 1982 Agreement and the Mauritius Government
had agreed to use its best endeavours to obtain one from every Ilois. This
question would be discussed through 1983.
- On 1st
January 1983, the British Nationality Act 1981 made British Dependant Territories
citizens of those Ilois who had been citizens of the United Kingdom and Colonies.
During June 1983, a further Rs 36,000 per adult and Rs 23,000 per child were
disbursed to Ilois for the purchase of a plot of land. Many families and individuals
clubbed together to do so. But a number of Ilois were discontented with the
ITFB decisions and two Ilois representatives resigned, including Simon Vencatessen.
A new group, the Groupe Refugies de Chagos, or CRG, came into being.
- Between 5th
and 22nd September 1983, the final tranche of compensation, Rs
8,000 was made. Some Rs 75m, or just over £4m, was disbursed during 1983 to
1984 to 1,344 Ilois by the ITFB. When the Ilois went to the Social Security
Office to collect this final sum, they were presented with a renunciation
form to sign, or far more commonly, to put their thumbprint to. This form
was a one-page legal document, written in legal English, without a Creole
translation, (A647). Ilois members of the ITFB were on hand to witness the
thumbprint or to identify the individual, but on the Claimants’ case, they
did not, and were in no position to, translate or explain the purport of the
document. Only 12 refused to sign, including Simon Vencatessen; he did not
receive this last tranche of money, although his wife did. He understood the
purport of the renunciation form.
- Simon Vencatessen
later brought proceedings against the ITFB in the Supreme Court in Mauritius,
claiming that it had no power to impose on him a requirement to sign a renunciation
form as a condition of obtaining this last sum of money. He lost on the grounds
that the 1982 Agreement and the ITFB provided a statutory remedy for the Ilois
as an alternative to proceeding by an action in the UK or BIOT Courts. In
1989, the Supreme Court of Mauritius dismissed his claim. This decision was
based on its decision in 1984 in Permal v ITFB to that same effect,
(A698 and A749).
- In January 1984,
Ilois members of the ITFB wrote to the US President seeking an additional
£4m compensation because the £4m paid by the UK Government was a full and
final settlement. These endeavours were pursued sporadically over subsequent
years. The £4m was already being seen as inadequate by at least some Ilois.
- Over £250,000
remained in the ITF at the beginning of 1984. It was being withheld from distribution
as part of the means of protecting the UK Government from any further litigation
by those Ilois who had not signed renunciation forms. Should such an action
be commenced, the UK Government could look to that £250,000 to meet the cost
of the action. But the Ilois, short of money and needing every penny, were
seeking its release in view of the large number of renunciation forms, at
least 1,332 and later 1,339, which had been signed. It appears from the Claimants’
case that at least 1,344 Ilois had received compensation. But the money was
still retained by the ITFB because it had claims outstanding from 238 workers
who had established an entitlement, before the ITF Act was amended in 1984.
- By mid 1985,
the Chagos Refugee Group, amongst the leaders of which was Olivier Bancoult,
were contending that the Ilois had been exiled through coercion, in violation
of their human rights; they continued to claim that the compensation was inadequate.
In 1986, certain Ilois sought the advice of US lawyers as to whether or not
a claim existed. They wished to press for their return to the Chagos Islands.
These matters rumbled on through the late 1980s. The ITFB in 1989 noted that
an Ilois demonstration, seeking another delegation from the Mauritius Government
to negotiate further compensation from the UK Government, was told by the
President that the 1982 Agreement meant that compensation could now only be
sought on a humanitarian basis. There was a further distribution of about
£250,000 in 1987.
- In May 1992,
Bindmans were again approached for advice by Ilois representatives; among
other issues being considered in September and October were land rights, nationality
and citizenship. In October, Professor Anthony Bradley was instructed. In
April 1993, he advised that any arguable claim against the UK Government was
time barred (A756). In October 1993, he gave advice on constitutional rights,
including the right to return (A759). A Mauritian lawyer suggested investigating
the constitutionality of BIOT laws. The citizenship and nationality of Ilois
were to be pursued.
- In order to
press the issue of the right to return, Bindmans advised that Ilois make applications
to visit the Chagos Islands; applications were made in December 1993. The
BIOT Commissioner sought details of who wanted to go and why.
- The Principal
Immigration Officer for BIOT through the BIOT Commissioner informed Bindmans
that permission had been refused. The Commissioner provided details of the
BIOT Court Registrar so that the decision could be appealed. Bindmans’ advice
was that the appeal should precede any Judicial Review of the constitutionality
of BIOT laws.
- Mr Wenban-Smith
was given delegated powers by the BIOT Commissioner to determine the appeal,
because of the risk of apparent bias, and on 12th May 1995, he
allowed the appeals subject to various conditions. A debate ensued over timing
and the presence of a television crew on the trip. It never took place. The
fissiparousness of Chagossian groups continued, but Bindmans still dealt with
the CIOF. A BIOT Social Committee was set up in October 1995 by other Chagossians.
- In December
1996, a group of Seychelles Ilois petitioned the UN, the Queen and Prime Minister
and the USA for fair compensation. Till then, very little had been done by
the Seychelles Ilois; they had not been involved in the 1982 Agreement and
although some were aware of the ITFB, no payments were made to them or intended
for them. Seychelles politicians, in what had become, by a coup, essentially
a one-party state, had not persisted with the Ilois cause; they now saw them
as Seychellois and not as a special category. In January 1997, the FCO wrote
to the Ilois Group of Seychelles denying any obligation to pay compensation.
- In October 1997,
the Chagos Social Committee (Seychelles) Association was registered to establish
the rights of the Ilois in the Seychelles as British citizens and passport
holders, who would seek compensation. They were said to number 200. On 24th
November 1997, the British High Commission in the Seychelles rejected the
claims: those who returned to the Seychelles were mostly contract labourers,
the conditions and the scale of the economic problems in Mauritius, which
the compensation addressed, did not exist in the Seychelles; there was no
scope for a return to the islands.
- Sheridans became
involved again in 1998. They took up the validity of the 1971 BIOT Immigration
Ordinance. Olivier Bancoult instructed them to proceed with Judicial Review
proceedings in the High Court in England in August 1998. In March 1999, leave
was granted by Scott-Baker J. On 3rd November 2000, the Divisional
Court (Laws LJ, Gibbs J) held that section 4 of the Immigration Ordinance
was ultra vires the BIOT constitution. A constitutional power to make
legislation for "peace, order and good government" was held
not to permit legislation which excluded the population from the territory.
There was no appeal against this decision although, before me, the Defendants
took issue with some of the facts stated in the judgment and at least questioned,
"reserving their position", the correctness of the decision.
- Subsequently,
the Immigration Ordinance was amended, in effect to permit the return of Chagossians
to Peros Banhos and Salomon. There were no defence reasons why islanders could
not return to Peros Banhos and the Salomon Islands. But none have taken advantage
of that possibility.
- Through 1999
and 2000, Sheridans pressed the case for compensation for the Ilois and for
the provision of infrastructure on the islands to permit a return by the Ilois.
- The very fact
of the success of the Bancoult Judicial Review, together with the conclusion
from the judgment that the Ilois had been excluded under an unlawful Ordinance,
gave them hope and confidence to organise and pursue other litigation. Documents
hitherto withheld under the 30-year rule could now be examined at the Public
Record Office. A lawyer in Mauritius, Mr Mardemootoo, in whom the various
groups all felt able to repose their confidence, was found.
- This litigation
commenced in April 2002.
- I have endeavoured
to provide a brief introduction to the complex and long-evolving circumstances
in which this litigation was brought; the detail is contained in the Appendix
to this judgment. I have considered in more detail later in the main body
of the judgment certain relevant topics: employment, property, the nature
of the Vencatessen litigation as seen by the Ilois, and the organisation of
the Chagossians. I describe and assess the evidence, but more detail is provided
in the Appendix.
The
Proceedings
- This litigation
commenced with a Claim Form and Group Particulars of Claim dated 25th
and 23rd April 2002 respectively. Sheridans again are the solicitors.
Anthony Bradley, who had advised the CIOF in the 1990s, is second junior Counsel.
A Group Litigation Order was made with the consent of the Lord Chief Justice
on 11th April and sealed on 3rd July 2002.
- The Claimants,
the Chagos Islanders, are those born in the Chagos islands and their children.
The claim form seeks: (i) compensation and restoration of their property rights,
in respect of their unlawful removal or exclusion from the Chagos islands
by the Defendants; and, (ii) declarations of their entitlement to return to
all Chagos islands and to measures facilitating their return. The Group Particulars
of Claim also seek declarations as to their property rights and restitution
of property.
- The Group Particulars
of Claim identify two sub-groups: Claimants resident in Mauritius and Agalega
represented by the Chagos Refugees Group, chaired by Olivier Bancoult, and
Claimants resident in the Seychelles, represented by the Chagos Social Committee
(Seychelles), chaired by Jeanette Alexis. There were 5,023 (4,959) Claimants;
the Particulars of Claim provide a breakdown; all but 631 (570) were related
to Mauritius; only 58 (24) related to Agalega; the rest, 573 (546), related
to the Seychelles. Only 1,075 (1,072) of the 5,023 (4,959) were born on the
islands; 557 (542) were deceased natives claiming through their heirs. The
rest were the children of natives, alive or dead; of those 475 (461) were
under 12. They are all listed by name in Schedule 2 to the Group Litigation
Order. I should add at this stage that in the course of closing submissions,
the Claimants handed in revised figures which total 4,959, though the accompanying
note suggests 4,466 Claimants. I have put the breakdown of the figures totalling
4,959 in brackets above. Nothing much turns on the differences, but it illustrates
the difficulties of testing individual claims.
- The GLO was
advertised in Mauritius and the Seychelles. The GLO required that the Group
Particulars of Claim "contain general allegations relating to all
the claims", and be verified. Questionnaires completed by each Claimant,
supposedly explaining the basis upon which they fall within the group were
made part of the Particulars of Claim, (paragraph 14 of the GLO). There were
complaints from the Defendants about the absence or incompleteness of questionnaires
for a number of Claimants. The questionnaires do not permit it to be seen
how the large number of Claimants, particularly those who were not displaced
from the islands at any time, relate to the multifarious claims. Some questions
are irrelevant; relevant questions are omitted.
- The Group Particulars
are unhelpful: a partial selection of quotes from documents, and two sample
life histories, from Olivier Bancoult and Therese Mein, with a lack of focus
on the categories of Claimants making which claims, and how their circumstances
relate to the two examples given. But its drafting invites those individuals’
circumstances to be taken as typifying the Claimants. I leave aside at this
stage justifiable criticisms of the way in which the relevant ingredients
of the torts are related to the facts relied on, but the particulars are most
notable for the range of significant events from the mid-1970s onwards which
are simply ignored, particularly any reference to the receipt of any compensation
or the 1982 Agreement, and the role of the ITFB.
- The Group Particulars
rely on six separate wrongs: misfeasance in public office, a new tort to be
called "unlawful exile", negligence, infringement of property
rights, infringement of rights under the Mauritian constitution and deceit.
The Claimants’ Reply to the Defendants’ contentions in the Defence as to abuse
of process and limitation periods said that the claim also included damages
for personal injury created by diseases linked to poor living conditions and
mental illnesses. It is far from easy to find that pleaded in the original
or amended Group Particulars of Claim, but that is a remediable pleading deficiency.
- The Group Particulars
specifically assert in paragraph 4: "This action does not address
or seek to interfere with matters of foreign policy, national security or
defence policy decisions, but merely seeks redress for the Defendant’s tortious
conduct against the Claimants". The Claimants’ subsequent submissions,
when pressed, did not sustain that seemingly simple dividing line.
- Schedule 1 to
the GLO contains the list of common or related issues of fact or law to which
the GLO applies: 11 of fact, 21 of law. They appear to cover comprehensively
the issues in the case.
- The misfeasance
case originally simply contended that the removals or exclusions of the Ilois
were unlawful, whether or not they were carried out pursuant to the 1971 Immigration
Ordinance.
- By Amended Group
Particulars of 3rd October 2002, this allegation was considerably
elaborated. It was pleaded that the Defendants, their servants or agents as
before, knew that the 1971 Immigration Ordinance was unlawful, or were reckless
as to its lawfulness, knowing or being reckless as to its purpose in giving
effect to an "unlawful or wrongful" policy, based on a conscious
disregard of the Claimants’ interests. The judgment in R v Secretary of
State for the Foreign and Commonwealth Office ex p Bancoult was relied
on.
- Insofar as evictions
and prevention of return were not based on that Ordinance, the Claimants relied
on other illegal acts made up of (i) the Defendants’ knowledge of a significant
permanent population, (ii) the births, deaths and marriages of which the state
possessed records, and whose homes and possessions were there to be seen,
the nature and extent of which could have been surveyed but was not, (iii)
the concealment from the UN, the Commonwealth Governments and Parliament of
the true position, because the existence of a permanent population would impede
the UK/US agreement and give rise to obligations on the UK Government under
the UN Charter, and (iv) the related pretence that there was no such permanent
population and taking of policy and administrative measures to ensure that
there was no permanent population.
- Such measures
included (i) instructing Rogers & Co, the shipping agents for Moulinie
& Co, not to allow Chagossians who had left voluntarily to return, (ii)
failing to warn those who left voluntarily that they would be unable to return,
(iii) in effect coercing islanders to leave without lawful authority, (iv)
failing to balance their interests against the UK Government’s interests through
a failure to tell them what was happening and what their true position was,
(v) failing to provide any adequate system for compensation before the islanders
were displaced, and (vi) continuing to refuse to allow the islanders to return.
In proposed Re-Amended Group Particulars, the Claimants also alleged (vii)
that there had been no consultation with the Chagossians about their future
or the future of the islands, and (viii) that the acquisition of land had
been done in such a way that those in apparent occupation of land had no recourse
to a judicial tribunal.
- Further acts
of illegality pleaded were that it was at the Defendants’ behest that the
plantations were run down and closed, and that the Defendants could not lawfully
either exclude the entire population of BIOT from "the one part of
the territory that, in 1971, had an assured economic future (because of the
planned US base)" compounded by the running down of the plantations
knowing that this would remove the economic support for the entire population
of the territory.
- It was also
pleaded that it was illegal for the Defendants in 1970 and subsequently to
have adopted a policy of concealing the Claimants’ status as citizens of the
United Kingdom and Colonies from the Mauritius Government, the Chagossians
and others. Deceiving citizens as to their citizenship, which deceit continued
towards the Ilois after 1972 was itself an illegal act.
- It was specifically
and controversially pleaded, by way of pre-emptive strike, that the disclosed
documents showed the Defendants’ liability but that "it is not necessary
as a matter of law for the Claimants to be able to identify bad faith on the
part of a single officer for the Defendants to be liable". This was
not so much a point as to evidence but a point as to the substantive law as
to the requirements of the tort of misfeasance in public office.
- The Defendants
acted dishonestly, it was alleged, for the purposes of this tort because they
acted in bad faith, knowing that what they said was untrue and that what they
did was unlawful, or being reckless as to the truthfulness or lawfulness of
what they said or did. No individual is named.
- The dishonest
statements were (i) that there were no permanent inhabitants of the Chagos
islands when they knew that there were, (ii) that they failed to report to
the UN on BIOT when they knew that they should have done, (iii) that they
failed to inform Chagossians as to their rights as "belongers"
and as British citizens, (iv) withheld information from the Mauritius Government
as to their status, and (v) minimised publicity over the BIOT Immigration
Ordinance.
- It was pleaded
that the Defendants knew that what they did illegally would injure the Claimants
or were recklessly indifferent to that consequence because they knew or ought
to have known of the Chagossians’ property rights, their family and community
connections in the islands, of their distinctive cultural identity which "could
not readily survive intact" transplantation to Mauritius or the Seychelles
and that their skills working the coconut plantations could not avail them
elsewhere. They were removed under duress, without consultation and without
proper facilities on their arrival in Mauritius or the Seychelles.
- The misfeasance
case relates to the period commencing with the lead up to the 1964 UK/US agreement
and the creation of BIOT, and its principal aspects conclude with the arrival
in 1973 of the last of the Chagossians in Mauritius and the Seychelles, although
some later acts are relied on.
- The initial
contentions of the Defence as to the inadequacy of the pleaded allegations
in constituting the tort of misfeasance were removed by the Amended Group
Particulars. The real issues raised by the Defence were first as to the existence
of any real prospects of the Claimants showing knowledge or recklessness as
to any of the allegedly unlawful acts or the likelihood of harm to the Claimants
from them; the Defence was not amended in response to the new allegations
of knowledge and unlawfulness in the Amended Particulars of Claim but that
response continued to be made in respect of them. Summary judgment was sought,
in any event, in respect of the claims of those who were not in BIOT or who
were unborn at the relevant times.
- The misfeasance
claim is closely related to the new tort of "unlawful exile"
asserted by the Claimants. The ingredients of this tort, not on an exhaustive
basis however, were set out by the Claimants in a note of 18th
October 2002. The Crown cannot remove from or prevent the return to British
Territory of a British citizen or "belonger" without statutory
authority or the "free, voluntary and informed consent" of
that person. The rights derived from Magna Carta, and from common, constitutional
and international law. If the rights existed, there was a tortious remedy
for their breach. This tort covered not just the events surrounding the evacuation
of the islands but also the refusal to allow those from Diego Garcia and their
descendants to return there; it is said to be a continuing tort.
- The negligence
case, as often stated, relates to the period which starts with the arrival
in Mauritius and the Seychelles of those displaced from the Chagos. It does
not assert that the decision to remove the inhabitants was itself negligent
nor does it cover the immediate manner of their removal. It does not therefore
appear to cover those who were not removed from the islands but were prevented
from returning. I am not sure that that is the Claimants’ intention. It too
is said to be a continuing tort. The duty of care was said to arise from the
Defendants’ decision to close the islands; that led to a duty to make adequate
provision for those whom closure had displaced, by way of funds and facilities
which would provide a "roughly comparable lifestyle" to that
which they had enjoyed on the islands. This duty was breached because not
even their most basic needs were met, leading to great deprivation: adequate
provision had never been made.
- The Claimants’
property rights were said to have been acquired by prescription or succession.
Mauritius property law, including the Civil Code in force from 1805, applied
and granted rights to those in unequivocal possession of non-Crown lands with
an intention to own it. Those rights were protected by the Mauritius Constitution.
- The Claimants’
contention that the Mauritius Constitution also provided rights in respect
of inhuman treatment was not further particularised.
- The deceit case
was that false statements of existing facts had been made in documents, or
even impliedly through inaction, to the Chagossians, the UN, the UK Parliament,
the press and the Government of Mauritius. The false statements were that
the Chagossians were not permanent residents of, and had no rights to remain
in, the Chagos islands, had no rights under the UN Charter and were not British
citizens. The Claimants relied on the same facts as to dishonesty as they
relied on in relation to misfeasance in public office. The purpose of the
deceit was to procure the quiescent removal of the islanders, without their
asserting any of their rights and to prevent other persons assisting them
to assert those rights. The Claimants and others relied on those representations,
as was said to be demonstrated by the unhindered and unopposed evacuations,
and the lack of public dissent. The Defendants had wilfully taken advantage
of the poverty, ignorance, illiteracy and isolation of the Claimants.
- This tort appears
to cover the period from the inception of the proposal to create BIOT until
the Bancoult Judicial Review proceedings.
- The various
torts and wrongful acts are said to have caused the islanders first, broadly,
to have been deprived of the right to reside in the Chagos, enjoying the lifestyle,
grants and assistance to which they would have been entitled as a permanent
population, and second, to suffer individual losses of real and moveable property,
jobs, income and "security, dignity and a sense of identity".
They suffered instead a minority status, characterised by discrimination and
poverty in many manifestations. Damages, aggravated and exemplary, are sought.
Also sought are declarations (i) that the continued refusal of the Defendants
to allow the Chagossians to return is unlawful, and (ii) as to the steps necessary
to make that right of return, to live in each of the previously inhabited
Chagos islands, practicable.
- The Group Defence
of 28th June 2002 stated that the Defendants would seek to strike
out the Particulars of Claim and seek summary judgment on the grounds that
there were no reasonable grounds disclosed for bringing the claim and the
Claimants had no real prospect of succeeding. The claims either did not satisfy
the requirements of the pleaded causes of action, or were unknown to English
law, or, if the laws of Mauritius were relied on, were irrelevant to BIOT,
and were in any event statute barred or an abuse of process. A detailed response
followed but it did not purport to be the full factual response.
- The jurisdiction
of the High Court was not challenged for the purposes of this action, although
the BIOT Commissioner did not abandon his contention that the BIOT Courts
were the proper forum. The nature and whereabouts of the BIOT Courts make
a curious footnote in colonial legal history.
- The essence
of the Defendants’ pleaded case in response was that those present on the
islands at the point of closure, were present as licensees at will of the
owners of the islands, initially Chagos Agalega Company Limited, and subsequently
the Crown. It was Chagos Agalega Company Limited and the subsequent management
company, Moulinie & Co, which was responsible for reducing the number
of workers, for recruitment and organising the transport of the workers and
their dependants to Mauritius, Agalega and the Seychelles upon closure of
the islands. BIOT was created to enable the United Kingdom to enter into an
agreement with the United States of America for the advancement of their mutual
defence and security interests. It was admitted that the plantations were
run down and closed as a result of the UK/US Agreements and the subsequent
decisions of the United States in respect of Diego Garcia. The plantations
on Peros Banhos and Salomon closed because they were not economic after the
closure of the Diego Garcia plantations. The Defendants said that they had
made adequate provision for resettlement through the agreement with Mauritius
and the arrangement for the transfer of people to Peros Banhos and the Salomon
Islands.
- It was denied
that the Defendants removed individuals against their will or did so dishonestly
or in bad faith; instead, they co-operated to minimise the disruption to those
engaged on the plantations by seeking to give a degree of choice as to where
those displaced from Diego Garcia and the other islands were subsequently
settled, by providing financial support to the Government of Mauritius and
obtaining their agreement to a sum of money in discharge of the resettlement
obligation which the United Kingdom Government had undertaken.
- It was said
that it was only after the creation of BIOT that the Defendants were aware
that there were individuals who had been living on the islands for at least
one generation. It was arranged that they should have the status of Mauritian
citizens on the independence of Mauritius in 1968. It was denied that they
had any right personally or by virtue of property to remain on the islands
or that they were permanent inhabitants or "belongers" of
BIOT. It was disputed that the Defendants knew of or were reckless as to the
possible legality of section 4 of the Immigration Ordinance 1971. As to the
allegation that the Defendants knew or were reckless as to the probability
of their action injuring the Claimants, the Defendants contended in the Defence
that they were concerned to ensure their proper treatment and entered into
a commitment to the Mauritius Government to meet the resettlement costs, protected
their rights of citizenship and thereafter sought to maintain plantation working
where possible, to obtain employment for them on the islands, and examined
development and investment.
- The Defendants
asserted that they recognised the need to make appropriate financial and administration
arrangements for the resettlement of individuals but they believed that it
was only a small number of those working on the plantations who had substantial
personal links to the Chagos islands and that there would be no real difficulties
in making appropriate arrangements of them which they did. It was denied that
the Defendants knew or ought to have known that the compensation arrangements
might prove unacceptable or inadequate or that they were aware that any losses
would be caused for which they would not be compensated by their departure
from the islands in terms of real or moveable property.
- Once the state
of Mauritius became independent, it was not for the Defendants to control
the way in which the independent Government carried out the arrangements for
resettling the Ilois. The two commercial operators of the copra plantations
exercised their own judgment in respect of recruitment and operation in the
circumstances prevailing after the 1965 UK/US Agreement; the Defendants were
not obliged to provide a subsidy to copra production and the copra plantation
operators did not act as agents of the Defendants. The Defendants did not
have control either over the implementation of the UK/US Agreement and the
policy decisions under that Agreement made by the US.
- Much of the
Defendants’ pleading in relation of the alleged tort of unlawful exile drew
upon the defence in relation to misfeasance. It was said in those circumstances
that there had been no breach of any common law or international law. It was
denied that the Defendants removed any individuals from the islands or that
if they did so, they did so pursuant to the 1971 Immigration Ordinance, but
rather asserted that they did so in the exercise of the private rights which
they had as operators of the plantation. In respect of Diego Garcia, it was
said that it was not practical in view of the importance of Diego Garcia to
defence interests for any Claimants to return to Diego Garcia, and that in
respect of the other islands, the practicalities of the American attitude
in 1969 onwards for a number of years made investment in those islands impracticable.
Although the Immigration Ordinance 2000 permitted Chagossians to return to
BIOT except for Diego Garcia, the Defendants were not obliged to undertake
the investment required for a viable resettlement of those islands.
- The Defendants
asserted that the pleading of negligence was wholly inadequate and that insofar
as there was a duty of care owed, that duty had been discharged by the agreement
with the Government of Mauritius in 1972, the payment of the resettlement
costs in 1973 and the further payment of £4m in 1982. No admissions were made
as to loss or damage or causation.
- The Defendants
denied that the Chagossians had acquired any ownership of real property within
the islands, denied the relevance of Mauritian law to any claim and any breach
of Mauritian law, and asserted that these claims as with the others was statute
barred.
- The Defendants
asserted that the pleadings on deceit were wholly inadequate and should be
struck out as frivolous, vexatious and embarrassing. This was because of the
very generalised allegations as to what was said to have been said to a very
wide and heterogeneous group of individuals, businesses and organisations.
- It was specifically
pleaded that the Claimants must have known of their rights before the Bancoult
litigation because of the pleadings in the Vencatessen action. Various allegations
about abuse of process were made.
- The Reply of
the Claimants on abuse of process and limitation contended in summary:
- that the Limitation
Act 1980 had no application because for all or the vast majority of the
Claimants, the Defendants’ acts had denied them any real and substantive
access to justice, and in any event, it would be unconscionable to permit
the Defendants to rely on the Act;
- that the Foreign
Limitation Periods Acts 1984 excluded or modified the operation of the Limitation
Act 1980;
- that Article
3 of the BIOT Courts Ordinance 1983 required the time limits in the Limitation
Act 1980 to be adjusted to meet the particular circumstances of these Claimants;
- that the Limitation
Periods were not applicable to the continuing torts of unlawful exile and
deceit which latter had only ended with the Bancoult litigation;
- that the Claimants
were disabled within the meaning of the Limitation Act because they had
been outside the jurisdiction of the BIOT Courts and of the High Court of
England and Wales as a result of the Defendants’ actions, which had also
caused them to be impoverished, ignorant, illiterate and physically separated
from those Courts;
- that the action
was based upon the fraud of the Defendants and deliberate concealment of
relevant facts, in particular in concealing their citizenship removing the
islanders, preventing their return and infringing other rights of theirs
and failing to make adequate provision for them, accordingly section 32
of the Limitation Act 1980 meant that the actions were not statute barred;
and
- that the actions
were also actions for personal injury and it would be equitable pursuant
to Section 33 of the Limitation Act 1980 to allow the actions to proceed.
The injuries included diseases linked to poverty, poor living conditions,
malnutrition and included such illnesses as malaria, gastro-intestinal infections,
drug addictions and mental illnesses.
- The Claimants
were unable to discover with reasonable diligence that the Defendants had
behaved fraudulently and unconscionably at an earlier stage because they were
uneducated, trusting, without access to pre-legal advice and effectively under
the control of the Defendants who had misled the islanders at all stages as
to their rights and status.
- It was said
that there was no abuse of process rising out of the Bancoult litigation;
there was no duty to test the validity of the 2000 Ordinance by applying for
permission to return to Diego Garcia and it was not necessary for the validity
of the 2000 Ordinance to be challenged in Judicial Review because of the factual
relationship between a decision as to its validity and the material relied
on for the rest of the Claimants’ claim. This was not a case of Henderson
v Henderson abuse.
- The Reply also
denied that the renunciation forms could found an allegation that the Claimants
were abusing the process of the courts in these proceedings because they would
not have been aware of the content or purport of those documents and so there
was no clear and unequivocal waiver of rights by persons fully informed as
to them. Indeed, it was said to have been unlawful for a Government with governing
responsibilities to treat its citizens in that way.
- A Case Management
Conference was held before Master Turner on 16th July 2002, who
ordered a trial of a number of preliminary issues.
- The preliminary
issues were (i) "whether the Claimants were unlawfully removed from
or prevented from returning to the Chagos Islands as pleaded" and
(ii) a long list of scheduled issues, the detail of which the parties were
to agree, including whether the action was statute barred, whether the pleaded
case constituted the tort of misfeasance in public office, and whether they
could establish its ingredients, in respect of which a variety of aspects
were raised. The existence of a tort of unlawful exile, the justiciability
of the national security and international obligation issues raised by the
asserted right to return to Diego Garcia, the inadequacy of the pleading of
the negligence and deceit case, and the applicability of Mauritius law and
the Mauritius Constitution were also issues raised in the Schedule.
- Master Turner
also made orders for disclosure and the exchange of witness statements for
the purposes of that trial. The time estimate was 7-10 days. It was not then
thought by either side that there would be much more disclosure of documents.
There had been a debate as to whether the issues should be dealt with on the
pleaded facts or whether, as the Claimants wished, live evidence at least
on their side should be called. Master Turner, plainly encouraged by the Claimants’
submission that the evidence of comparatively few witnesses for the Claimants
would suffice to provide the factual matrix necessary for the determination
of the Defendants’ preliminary issues, ruled that live evidence should be
called. The Defendants did not appeal that decision.
- The basis for
Master Turner’s decision was common sense case management and justice. The
pleadings were vague or incomplete as to many factual assertions; yet filling
in those gaps, the full extent or implications of which could lead to further
facts becoming relevant, through the taking of instructions over long distances
from largely illiterate people dealing with events long ago via interpreters
and then rendering the answers into pleadings, would be very expensive, time
consuming and of debateable completeness or accuracy; live witnesses would
be able to deal with those issues immediately, and the true scope of what
they wished to say ascertained, clarified and checked or tested. As the aim
of the Defendants was to defeat the whole or large parts of the case without
a full trial, in circumstances where the Claimants were elderly, at least
in their eyes had suffered at the hands of the very colonial power from which
they were seeking justice, and were suspicious that as illiterate Creole citizens
they were discriminated against in comparison with other colonial citizens,
it was only just that the Claimants should have their opportunity to have
their say, and should not feel as though the lawyers had dealt with it behind
their backs.
- Although not
all of those aspects were explicitly part of Master Turner’s thinking, it
became increasingly clear to me as the case was prepared for trial and being
tried, that he was right to have ordered as he did and the considerations
to which I have referred weighed heavily in favour of the process undertaken,
very prolonged though it turned out to be.
- Unfortunately,
the nature of the issues thus to be dealt with was not altogether clear and
the parties could not agree. Part of the problem related to the question of
which witnesses were necessary for which issues and, more importantly, what
factual issues if any were to be finally decided at the preliminary stage.
I held two pre-trial reviews, on 26th September and 11th
October 2002. The list of issues was refined and the questions for the Court
became generally expressed in terms of whether there was a reasonable prospect
of the Claimants establishing the facts necessary for their claim or for defeating
the Defendants’ contention that the claims were statute barred. In general,
binding findings of fact would not be made except in relation to abuse of
process and so far as was necessarily implicit in the formulation of the limitation
issue. The Defendants did not therefore have to provide oral evidence lest
binding findings of fact were made against them at this preliminary stage.
There were issues of law to be resolved. In summary, the fifteen issues covered:
- the factual
evidence of compulsory removal of Claimants or the prevention of their return
to the Chagos Archipelago and the lawfulness of such acts;
- in relation
to the tort of misfeasance in public office, the prospects of it being shown
that the Defendants acted unlawfully or if they did so, whether they knew
or were reckless as to that unlawfulness;
- the existence
of and legal requirements of the alleged tort of unlawful exile;
- whether the
alleged duty of care arose;
- the prospects
of Claimants showing that they had any real property rights, in particular
in the light of the acquisitions by the Crown, and the possible applicability
of Mauritian law;
- the relevance
of the Mauritian Constitution;
- the ingredients
of the tort of deceit and the Claimants’ prospects of showing that the tort
had been committed;
- the prospects
of any cause of action not being statute barred or property right not being
extinguished;
- abuse of process
in the light of the settlement of the Michel Vencatessen litigation and
the later Bancoult litigation.
- Various other
orders were made in an endeavour to clarify what the pleadings were actually
contending for; the Particulars of Claim were amended. The Claimants’ Reply
on Limitation and Abuse of Process went through a number of editions, the
last one accompanying their closing submissions.
- The hearing
in the end lasted 37 days, not without some gaps. Many more witnesses were
called by the Claimants than had been anticipated. They were called to deal
with concerns which I raised during the hearing, with particular reference
to the limitation and abuse arguments. Those concerns revolved around what
the Claimants knew generally about the 1982 settlement, the Vencatessen litigation,
the distribution of the £4m by the ITFB and, as it transpired, subsequent
occasions when legal advice was sought by the Ilois. I felt that there were
many significant witnesses who had not been called, the absence of whom was
very surprising in the light of the contentions. The disclosure of documents
from both the Defendants’ and Claimants’ files continued through the hearing
and while written closing submissions were being prepared. Both sides complained
about the inadequacy of the others disclosure. Some relevant documents were
not in the control of either party.
- The giving of
evidence was slowed not just by the need for almost all the Claimants who
gave evidence to do so through an interpreter. Documents had to be translated
orally, and even if written in Creole, read to witnesses and at least in part
translated for the Court. I am grateful to the many who acted as interpreters,
for a language with few interpreters, many of whom, including a former President
of Mauritius, came at short notice, at some disruption to their own lives.
- Written closing
submissions with a brief flurry of rebuttals and counter-rebuttals were provided
for those submissions not concluded by 10th January 2003. The process
ended towards the end of March.
General
- Mr Allen QC
for the Claimants submitted that the Defendants’ applications were unjust
as a matter of intuition or perception. It was unjust that they should have
no personal adjudication on the wrongs which they had suffered and the claims
which they brought. His clients had been treated unjustly; it was unthinkable
that a British Government could so treat the Chagossians. They had been displaced
as a people by the Government of the United Kingdom which had eschewed any
governmental obligation to them and was now seeking to prevent adjudication
on the wrongs done to them. They had never had "any independent comprehensive
high level review" of their rights or of the wrongs done to them.
They had been treated in a way which it was inconceivable that, eg the Scots
would be treated.
- Paradoxically,
however, it was the creation of BIOT in 1965, in advance of the removals which,
as Mr Allen accepted, provided the opportunity for some of the Chagossians’
grievances to be raised. Had they been removed by the UK from the Archipelago
to Mauritius while the islands were still part of Mauritius before independence,
or had they been removed by Mauritius after independence from islands which
had remained constitutionally part of Mauritius, the removal itself would
not have generated claims about exile or a removal which was in principle
one which no Government could inflict on its citizens. They would have been
removed from one part of Mauritius to another part in the public interest,
whether for defence purposes or because the islands’ economy could no longer
sustain them. Of course, the politics involved in such a route would have
been completely different; it would not have been sufficiently certain for
the UK or US Governments and the internal politics of Mauritius never contemplated
such a course.
- As Mr Allen
reminded me, the fact that this application has lasted so long and has involved
so many witnesses and bundles of documents (some newly arriving during the
hearing), does not alter the purpose of the hearing: it is not a mini-trial.
But it is to deal with the issues ordered to be dealt with, as to an extent
they evolved during the hearing; it includes strike-out proceedings but it
is also an application for summary judgment. Still less, however, would any
trial of the action be a form of public inquiry into the overall actions or
omissions of the UK Government towards the Chagossians over three decades
and more, notwithstanding many comments and arguments from him which were
more addressed to heaping moral opprobrium on the Defendants than to dealing
with the issues to which the applications give rise. Neither the applications
nor any trial of the action would constitute a high level, independent and
comprehensive review of the rights of the Chagossians, the absence of which
Mr Allen complained about. Nor could any trial constitute an inquiry at a
general level into governmental wrongdoing or incompetence.
- If, as Mr Howell
QC said, the actions or parts of it should be struck out or summary judgment
entered in whole or in part, that is the application of the system of law
to the case. It would be the proper form of personal adjudication. Justice
does not require an obviously unmeritorious case to be allowed to proceed.
Ill-treatment does not require a hopeless case to be allowed to continue.
Indeed, to raise false hopes would not be fair. There is every good reason
to avoid the waste of public money and court resources which the continuation
of hopeless claims or contentions would otherwise create.
- In saying that,
I am acutely conscious of the position of at least some of the Claimants.
I have not heard oral evidence from the Defendants on any issues of real significance,
although I have had a great deal of material in the form of documentary evidence
about what happened over the years, upon which the Defendants rely. It does
appear that, in the absence of unexpectedly compelling evidence to the contrary,
at least some Claimant Chagossians could show that they were treated shamefully
by successive UK Governments. Whatever view might be taken of the importance
of the strategic defence aims underlying the creation of BIOT, the evacuation
of the islands and the establishment of the base on Diego Garcia, some who
had lived there for generations were uprooted from the only way of life which
they knew and were taken to Mauritius and the Seychelles where little or no
provision for their reception, accommodation, future employment and well-being
had been made. Ill-suited to their surroundings, poverty and misery became
their common lot for years. The Chagossians alone were made to pay a personal
price for the defence establishment on Diego Garcia, which was regarded by
the UK and US Governments as necessary for the defence of the West and its
values. Many were given nothing for years but a callous separation from their
homes, belongings and way of life and a terrible journey to privation and
hardship. Such arrangements as were made in the early 1970s did not take effect
for several years and came too little and too late to alleviate their problems.
An eventual accord in 1982, driven by litigation, produced an offer which
was intended to improve their sad conditions but which was not evidently generous.
Their poverty, sadness and sense of loss and displacement impel their continuing
desire to return to the islands which were their home.
The
Chagossians’ Oral Evidence
- It was the Claimants
who wanted to provide some oral evidence for the purpose of these applications.
Initially, this evidence was to show the way of life which they had led on
the Chagos, the manner in which they had been compelled to leave the islands
or prevented from returning to them, the harsh conditions of their voyages
to Seychelles and Mauritius and the destitution in which they had been left
there for so long, without assistance or compensation from the UK Government.
It was to re-assert their entitlement to return, and their strong attachment
to the Chagos, indeed to particular islands within the Archipelago. But it
became clear to me during the cross-examination of the witnesses whom the
Claimants had initially decided to call, that there was much relevant evidence
on other issues in respect of which obvious witnesses were not being called.
Those issues related to the series of negotiations leading to the 1982 Agreement,
the Agreement itself, the signing or thumbing of renunciation forms, the way
in which the ITFB had dealt with those forms, the withdrawal of the Vencatessen
litigation and the nature and extent of the legal advice which, over the years,
the Ilois, or some of them at any rate, had received and to which publicity
had been given. Those issues were directly relevant to the Claimants’ case
on limitation.
- The evidence
of the individual Chagossians was given through interpreters of varying experience.
Some of the Chagossians were elderly; some had been very young when they left
the Chagos and arrived in Mauritius and the Seychelles. Inevitably, for all,
the events surrounding the 1982 Agreement were twenty years past. The individuals
were mostly illiterate in any language, spoke only Creole, and lacked significant
education. Documents had to be translated in the witness box, and could not
be read by them to assist understanding or recollection. Legal concepts were,
not surprisingly, poorly understood, at least at any level of complexity,
though the witnesses all had and expressed a strong sense of their rights
as they perceived them and what rights they would or would not give up. Some
legal ideas, notably the making of a claim or bringing proceedings, lacked
a clear or consistent Creole translation. Witnesses were also often troubled
by ideas of time, how long ago something had happened, and whether something
had happened at the same time as something else. Witnesses would sometimes
lose the thread of the questions, and could not be brought back to it, and
when reminded of what they had recently said, would deny it or give a very
different answer as that earlier question was then put again. Accordingly,
their evidence requires a careful appraisal.
- But certain
observations are apposite at this stage. It was plain that the written witness
statements, which for the most part the witnesses were prepared to adopt as
true, could not be regarded as accurate or reliable or as the witnesses’ testimony
on many aspects. The language of many of the witness statements was far too
advanced and detailed to be the true recollection of the actual witness in
anything approaching their own words. It appears that one of the problems
with the way in which the statements were taken in Mauritius is that the person
preparing the statement provided information in it which may be true, for
example exchange rates, but which is not within the knowledge of the deponent.
This leads to a false impression of the witness’ knowledge. It is impossible
to tell the extent to which the written statement has been influenced by the
statement taker, no doubt acting in good faith, or the extent to which the
statement has been affected by the way in which the story has been taken down
in Creole and translated into English and then back again.
- But, even making
those allowances, there are some surprising errors in the witness statements
and some surprising omissions. There was a surprising lack of material in
the witness statements on issues of real importance including the relevant
material for the claim to property rights by prescription, as to their beliefs
about the nature and purpose of the 1982 Agreement, the existence of the renunciation
forms and what they and the Chagossian community more generally had known
or believed about the availability of legal advice, and about certain of the
wrongs said to have been done, such as the alleged denial of British citizenship.
This is not a criticism that each document upon which the witnesses were cross-examined
should have been previously considered, but there was often scarcely a reference
to important aspects.
- The witnesses,
quite properly in this case, gave evidence in chief at some length; this evidence
was often at variance, in matters large or small, with their statements. The
oral evidence itself was frequently self-contradictory; what was said in cross-examination
being at variance with evidence in chief, or with earlier answers in cross-examination.
- The lack of
reliability may, in part, be attributed to a lack of understanding of the
questions and a loss of the thread, but it also reflected an unreliable memory.
Some answers would be given to questions about events which they at other
times would deny happened or deny that they remembered. The frequency with
which witnesses were unable to remember events or simply did not know about
them itself suggested that they had unreliable memories of events now too
long ago for more reliable evidence to be forthcoming. Indeed, the lawyers
who gave evidence were often unable to do more than rely upon the documents
for their recollection as to what had happened.
- Evidence was
also given, as if at first hand, about events which the witness could not
have seen or heard. As Mr Allen put it, there was an element of "collective"
or "folk memory". As Mr Howell suggested, stories went round
which became lodged in people’s minds as events which had happened and then
as events which they had witnessed. Those amount to much the same, but the
evidence thus given is of little practical help, for it is impossible to know
whether it has any foundation in fact or not. There might be value in "collective"
or "folk memory" evidence, or in a fairly sound general picture
in which the individual details were more uncertain, if one were seeking a
generalised or collective view for the purposes of an inquiry into the conduct
of the UK Government. But I am concerned with litigation in which, on issues
such as negligence and damages for personal injury, what happened to each
individual Claimant would need to be measured with rather greater precision.
- The unreliability
of so many memories and the large gaps in recollection and knowledge were
compounded by the willingness of a number of Chagossian witnesses to take
refuge in a loss of memory and a denial of knowledge in order to evade questions
on obvious problems: in particular, about the Vencatessen litigation, the
withholding by the ITFB of £250,000 while sufficient renunciation forms were
collected, and the occasions when legal advice had been sought. At times,
Mr Allen’s repeated emphasis on their naivety and ignorance as an explanation
was overstated and did the Chagossians in their determination and endeavour
less than justice. Many were, I concluded, alive to the significance of the
passage of time since 1982 and the importance of what they had or had not
been told about their rights and used their asserted poor recollections as
a device to avoid facing up to evidential problems. For some, this did not
appear to be an unfamiliar refuge. Even if that were too harsh a judgment,
those gaps in memory show how difficult it now is for reliable evidence to
be given on important issues.
- I also concluded
that some Chagossian witnesses gave deliberately false evidence on a number
of issues, notably, but not only, Mrs Charlesia Alexis.
The
Witnesses
- Mrs Talate
was the first witness and gave much evidence which other Chagossians were
to agree with or to be affected by. She had been born, she said, on Diego
Garcia but she could not remember when, because of her suffering.
- She was asked
in cross-examination why the statement which she had sworn in the Bancoult
Judicial Review proceedings said that she had been born on Peros Banhos and
said that it was a mistake on the birth certificate for it to record that
she had been born on Diego Garcia, the mistake having arisen because she had
moved from Peros Banhos to Diego Garcia when she was one month old. In that
statement, it had said that her principal interest would be to return to Peros
Banhos where her grandparents were buried, and her parents and she had been
born. In order to explain the discrepancy, she said that she had told the
truth but the person who wrote down what was in the first statement had written
down a lie, which I found surprising. She could not remember when she was
born but her witness statement said it was 19th March 1941, which
I assume someone inserted from her birth certificate. She was unable to read
or write or to speak English.
- She had left
Diego Garcia when the island was sold, as she put it, and had gone to Peros
Banhos. She described how she was told that they had to leave Peros Banhos,
the terrible conditions on the "Nordvaer", and the poor conditions
in Mauritius. Over time, she became closely associated with the CRG, one of
its leaders from the very beginning although she denied being its Treasurer.
She was elected to the ITFB in December 1983.
- Her evidence
was striking for the difference between her witness statement and her oral
evidence, in style and content, and for the contradictions and changes to
which her evidence was subject. She was an important Chagossian figure, and
their main witness on many areas. When the renunciation form was translated
to her, it was for many subsequent witnesses, they said, the first time they
had heard of any such document or its contents. But the gaps in her evidence
about what she had known or understood, or what the Chagossians generally
had thought were very extensive.
- I concluded
that Mrs Talate was not a credible or reliable witness, certainly on any matter
of detail, and could be persuaded that things had happened which either did
not happen to her or did not happen at all, or that she had seen things which
she had not. Her witness statement bore no resemblance to any evidence which
she could give in her own way; it drew conclusions eg over poverty, which
were far too legalistic and sophisticated for her; its language was not hers,
translation apart; so much of it she disagreed with that it cannot be taken,
beyond the most general level, as an accurate or reliable piece of evidence.
- Her oral evidence
gave rise to many problems. Initially in chief she remembered signing her
statement after it had been read to her in Creole and she said that the statement
was true. She told me, however, that her statement was read back to her in
French, some of which she understood and some of which she did not; it had
all been read back to her in one go, reading from a prepared document, although
she had spent nearly a whole day being asked questions. There was an element
in her evidence of collective memory, that is, evidence which describes what
happened to others, where she was absent, as if she had been present and which
might be true. There was also undoubtedly confusion of language and thought
and an inability to relate questions and answers to specific times. The strength
and depth of feeling for Diego Garcia and the emotions attached to her experiences
are entirely genuine. The general picture of life on Chagos, the fears of
simple and in every sense ill-informed people, and the general picture of
life in Mauritius can be taken, for present purposes and in view of the limited
scope for challenge, as a basis for showing the general picture which the
Claimants’ overall might be able to prove at trial. Mr Howell did not take
substantive issue with them for these purposes. It is much more problematic
when it comes to the details of what happened to whom, when, and to what degree;
here it is unreliable.
- I also formed
the strong view that she was being evasive when answering questions about
what she knew of the Vencatessen litigation, the 1982 negotiations, what she
knew when she was on the ITFB about the 1982 Agreement, the existence of a
possible legal remedy which either had been used or could still be used, and
of the extent to which Ilois were informed of what was going on through their
various organisations. She was in a general sense aware of the significance
which that had for the case as a whole. I do not regard her as having been
a truthful witness in a number of instances. If that judgment is too harsh,
she is, by reason of the passage of time, a witness whose memory is no longer
reliable on specific and important individual details. Her evidence had real
significance because, overall, it showed how difficult it would be, with the
passage of time, to place reliance on what she said in detail. She was not
alone in this; it was commonplace among the Chagossian witnesses. It goes
directly to their prospects of success.
- Jeanette
Alexis was the Chairman of the Chagos Social Committee (Seychelles) and
a personnel manager in a Seychelles Ministry. She was the daughter of Mrs
Mein, who was Charlesia Alexis’ sister. Her father had been the Assistant
Administrator and the shopkeeper on Diego Garcia at East Point, registering
those who came to work, doing administrative jobs and taking Mass when there
was no priest. She was born on Diego Garcia in 1961 and her parents and her
grandparents had also been born on the Chagos islands. Her brothers and sisters
had been born there too. She described a stress-free existence. Her mother
had never had to work. She had had a happy childhood with plenty to eat. She
left Diego Garcia in 1971 for Peros Banhos and then had gone to the Seychelles
with her parents. She described the harshness of life there, the difficulties
of obtaining Seychelles citizenship, and the occasional contacts with Mauritian
Ilois groups. Her father had set up an informal group which she helped with.
The Seychelles Government had done nothing to help and the Ilois were frightened
of making a fuss in what became a one-party state in case they were deported.
She could afford no lawyers.
- Her committee
was set up in 1997. Her correspondence with the Foreign Secretary had been
ignored until the FCO wrote explaining why there had been no compensation
for Ilois on the Seychelles: there had been few Ilois there and the resettlement
problems of Mauritius did not exist.
- She struck me
as a generally honest and intelligent witness, except she was surprisingly
now unaware of her father’s efforts to obtain compensation or her aunt’s campaign
in the 1980s. Other evidence showed that she must have known of Mrs Alexis’
activities. She may have forgotten subsequently, what she once knew.
- Mrs Mein,
the mother of Jeanette Alexis, was born in 1933 on Diego Garcia as her parents,
grandparents, and sisters and brothers had been. She had gone from Diego Garcia
to Peros Banhos before coming to the Seychelles. She had met her husband when
he came to work on Diego Garcia. He was a Seychellois. Her husband did administrative
work for the company, accounting work and keeping the registers. She did no
employed work. Her house was in concrete blocks with iron sheets, four bedrooms
and other rooms. When she left Diego Garcia, she had had to leave behind all
her furniture, all the flowers and fruits of her garden, all her animals,
ducks, chickens and so on. They had to leave behind the small boat her husband
used for fishing. She described her evacuation and the life in Seychelles.
- She was an honest
witness, although clearly some of the detail had dimmed in her memory and
her ability to follow a line of questions had diminished over time and with
ill health, because I would judge that she had a clear general picture of
what life was like on Diego Garcia and how it had subsequently changed. She
had no recollection at all of making her witness statement, though her daughter
explained how carefully it had been done. She could not remember her age or
when she was born, nor going to see a lawyer about a case.
- Mrs Piron
was born on Diego Garcia and left when she was 26. She was now 57. Diego Garcia
had been her home, but her mother had been born on Peros Banhos, her father
in Farquhar, and her mother’s parents had been born in the Seychelles and
Mauritius. She was 20 years old when she started work. Her evidence supported
the general picture of life in the Seychelles to which she had gone from Diego
Garcia with her husband or partner, who was a Seychellois and their three
children. (It was not altogether clear whether one or more gentlemen were
involved but a certain informality in family arrangements appears not to have
been uncommon.) Some of her descriptions, in particular living in a ditch
with her family after having lived with her mother-in-law, seemed exaggerated
and affected by a failing memory.
- Rita David
was born in 1947 on Diego Garcia, as were her brothers, sisters and all the
ancestors she could trace, back to her great-great-grandparents who had been
born on Chagos. She had worked on the copra plantations as a child; her parents
worked on them. She had lived on Salomon when she got married and appears
to have lived on Peros Banhos from 1969 to 1971 after which she went to Mauritius.
Her evidence about the general conditions on Chagos or Mauritius fitted with
other evidence. She was half-sister to Simon Vencatessen, but not Michel’s
daughter, and niece to Mr Saminaden. She said she did not remember receiving
any money after Michel’s case, contrary to her witness statement. She could
neither read nor write.
- Mrs David’s
evidence was of importance because it demonstrated the high level of fragility
of memory about events so long ago and the unreliability of the witness. Events
which one would have expected to have been firmly in her mind, and about which
she had made sworn statements, were the subject of contradictory evidence
from her.
- Marie Elyse
was 77 and the mother of Olivier Bancoult. She was born on Peros Banhos, as
was all the rest of her family. She worked for the plantation company doing
a variety of lighter jobs and her husband was in the heavy copra industry,
a sawyer. She had six children on Peros Banhos, but one of them Noellie was
injured in 1968 and the Administrator said that she had to take the baby to
Mauritius for an operation. She went with her husband and all the young children.
She expected to be in Mauritius for just three months, but after her child
had died on Mauritius, she went to the office of Rogers & Co to seek to
return. Mr Autard of Rogers & Co said to her in Creole three times that
Peros Banhos had been closed and he could not arrange for her passage back
to Peros Banhos, that all the islands had been sold by the English, and that
it would be too dangerous there because of the bombs. She had to go back to
tell her children and husband what had happened and that she could not return;
she was very upset in court.
- But for all
the personal trauma of which she spoke, she agreed that paragraph 3 of her
present statement was wrong when it said she had lived all her life on Peros
Banhos until 1973 (because she had left in 1968) and that she was forced to
leave (whereas her evidence was that she was not forced to leave at all).
The contradiction between 1968 and 1973 is plain on the face of her statement,
however. There was other confusion over whom she travelled with, her son Alex
and his five children or not; her Judicial Review statement had said so, but
this time she denied it. Later, she said Alex was nine when they left but
that could not be right as Olivier was four and is ten or so years younger.
- She was a confused
witness, not reliable on matters of significance in her life, in particular
in her description of what she had discussed or not discussed with her son,
Olivier Bancoult, about litigation and the activities of the Chagos Refugee
Group. He did not describe any problems with his father’s health in his statements
in the way in which his mother had done in hers. She could not remember making
her statement, but at another stage apparently did so.
- Marie Jaffar
had been born in 1952 on Salomon and her father and grandfather were also
Chagossians. In 1966, she had left the Chagos islands voluntarily when her
mother needed medical help in Mauritius. After she was better again, she and
her mother had gone to Rogers & Co in April 1967 to book the return journey
but Rogers & Co had said that the British had sold the islands because
of independence but did not say to whom. Her witness statement said her mother
had returned from Rogers & Co to tell her what had been said which included
the islands had been sold to the Americans. They did not know what to do because
all their belongings were on Salomon. They cried in despair. They quickly
had to find work. After two years, her mother found work as a part-time maid,
but her step-father got no employment at all. She started work as a maid servant
at the age of sixteen, which would mean it was about 1968. Later, she said
she had got a small children’s allowance (child provision) of Rs 15 and had
started work straight away on arrival at fourteen. Her written statement endorsed
what Mrs Elyse and Mrs Talate said about conditions in Mauritius.
- It was difficult
to reconcile the various pieces of her evidence. The only issue in my mind
was whether she was deliberately untruthful or whether, as I would prefer
to believe, the major discrepancies and improbabilities over relevant and
significant features of her experiences were the product of the passage of
time and the unreliability of her memories over that period, which undermine
the value of what she had to say except at the most general level. It was
the quality of recollection which, as with others, was the most telling feature
of her evidence.
- Joseph Laval
had been born on Diego Garcia in 1955, as had his parents and grandparents.
He described leaving in 1971 and going to the Seychelles en route for Mauritius
where he and his family were put up in the prison on the other side of the
courtyard from the prisoners, but they were still locked up by 6 o’clock in
the evening.
- When he was
asked questions about the money received from the ITFB, he was very slow in
answering and rather resistant to explaining what he knew about where the
money had come from. He had been in debt and unable to pay his debts from
the money which he had received. He was unable to read or write or speak English.
He seemed unaware that he was one of the Claimants in the case. He had never
thought of bringing a case before.
- He then remembered
that he had received Rs 7,000 from the ITFB which, he said, was because he
was a Chagossian; then Rs 10,000 and finally Rs 36,000 for a house. He thought
that the Mauritian Government had paid this because they had taken him from
the islands. He had not understood that if he signed the document to get the
last sum of money which he got that he would lose his rights. He had met Mr
Mardemootoo and now understood his rights, although previously he had said
he only knew Mr Mardemootoo by name. His written statement makes reference
to the value of rupees in 1982, part of which is said to explain why the sum
he received was an insignificant amount. He did not know before he came to
England that the currency in England was pounds, nor did he know how many
rupees were necessary in 1982 to buy pounds. He could not remember anybody
telling him anything about that, although he had agreed that he had told his
story to Mr Mardemootoo who had written it down and that it had been read
back to him by someone else in Creole and that he had signed to show that
it was correct.
- He said that
he earned Rs 10,000 a month. But in one of the claim form documents, the questionnaire,
about which he had no recollection, his monthly income had been given as Rs
1,500. He could not remember how much he was earning in 1982 either. He did
not know either how much he could have earned in 1982. He thought that the
Mauritian Government was giving them money in 1982 so that they could feed
themselves. He said he did not know that people were trying to get money from
the British Government. They just put their thumbprint down when they got
money. He had forgotten about signing any form when he got money from the
ITFB in 1983. He could see his signature but had never asked what he was signing.
He never went to any meetings or supported any Ilois groups. He had only got
to know Mr Bancoult four years ago, and was in favour of the Chagos Refugee
Group.
- He had used
the Rs 36,000 to buy property, although in his written statement he said that
it had all been used to pay off money lenders. I asked him about this and
he then said that he had used the money to repay Mauritian money lenders.
He said that he had forgotten that he had used the money to repay the money
lenders, but that in fact is what he had done. It was his brother who bought
the land, but he then said that he did own the house in Baie du Tombeau and
the Government had given him the land.
- Baie du Tombeau
and Point aux Sable were the areas where, according to Mr Bancoult’s Judicial
Review statement, 85 houses were built for the Ilois by the Central Housing
Authority and 450 plots of land were made available free for house building
by the Ilois but which they had to pay for. But he said, many Ilois needed
the money and used compensation to pay debts and so sold the land or house.
- Mr Laval’s evidence
was somewhat unreliable and not always truthful. It may be that some allowance
has to be made for the way in which the statement was taken and information
inserted which the maker of the statement could not possibly know. It may
mean that the witness statement itself is of limited value, but even making
that allowance, the oral evidence which he gave was nonetheless self-contradictory
on a number of occasions. He rather exemplified the evidential problems of
the Chagossians so long after the event.
- Mr Ramdass
said that he had gone to Mauritius from Diego Garcia where he was born in
1934, with his mother for her medical treatment. He was then an adult, already
married, but they had been unable to return. He was somewhat vague about when
this was but agreed that his son, Eddy, had been born in Mauritius in 1957
and that he, the father, had never subsequently returned to the islands. This
suggested either that he was mistaken about being refused a return passage,
or that such refusals happened because of employment reasons quite independently
of BIOT. At all events, by 1971, he must have known something of Mauritian
ways. He said that he established not so much a committee as a small family
group, which included Mr Piron and Mr Saminaden. Michel Vencatessen was his
uncle. Committee or not, he organised petitions and by 1974 agreed that he
had become recognised as an Ilois leader along with others in his group. He
was in contact with Ilois in different communities including Mrs Alexis. He
had been an Ilois representative on the Resettlement Committee and had been
involved in setting up the Michel Vencatessen litigation and in meeting with
Mr Sheridan in 1979 when 1,200 quittances were signed. In 1981 and 1982, he
was part of the Ilois group in the Mauritius Government delegations. He had
witnessed the signing of the renunciation forms in 1983 and had become an
elected Ilois ITFB member in December 1982.
- It was plain
from Mr Ramdass’ evidence, as to events in 1979 to 1981 as it was in relation
to later events, that his memory had faded, as he himself asserted. He said
that he often got confused. What he could remember was often unreliable and
plainly in conflict with reliable contemporaneous material. His evidence changed
repeatedly. He could not remember evidence he had given recently. Although
he was elderly, not in good health and his wife in Mauritius was unwell, he
was clearly evasive at times when his memory was not playing him tricks, and
some of his answers were untrue. There was clearly some pressure on him from
Mrs Alexis, not just as a result of past disagreements in 1979, 1980 and subsequently,
but also directly as a result of him accusing her in court, correctly as it
happens, of having been engaged in fraud on the ITFB. (This led to an altercation
outside court. Mr Ramdass repeatedly denied that there had been any communication
between them; but he later changed his evidence to say that they had only
spoken about food; Mrs Alexis always spoke in a loud voice. He explained that
he could not remember why he had said what he had said and denied that there
had been any conversation at all and wanted to apologise to Mrs Alexis. He
denied being afraid of her. From all that I had been told, this was plainly
untrue. Indeed, after a sequence of denials by Mrs Alexis that there had been
any conversation at all between them, she admitted that in fact they had been
talking but only about what to eat. She too persistently lied over that.)
- Whether or not
his evidence was the result of evasion or forgetfulness, I am quite satisfied
that in 1981 he knew of the role of the litigation in the settlement negotiations
and of his role as the representative of Mr Vencatessen’s interests. I reject
as incredible the idea that in 1979 and 1980 he had no idea what were the
basic requirements of the UK Government in relation to a settlement as relayed
to his group by Mr Sheridan. Likewise, I regard as incredible his contention
that he had no idea what was in the letters or petition which were organised
by the JIC. Mrs Alexis, according to reports, had denounced the petition saying
that people had not understood what was in it. There is nothing to suggest
that Mr Ramdass was surprised at what had been done in his name in 1980. It
was all of a piece with what had happened in 1979. It is difficult to see
how he could only have found out about the contents of the letters in court
in the light of his witness statement or in the light of his answer that he
had begun to distance himself from Mr Mundil because Mr Mundil had betrayed
them. He could not remember the manner in which he was saying he had been
betrayed. Mr Ramdass said also in his evidence that he could no longer understand
all the letters that were written relating to his group and in his name, in
which negotiations leading to a final settlement had been discussed, because
he was now too old. That may be the explanation, but it does not add to the
reliability of his evidence.
- Mr Sheridan
had been the senior partner in Sheridans. It was when Mr Ramdass contacted
Gaetan Duval, a leading lawyer-politician in Mauritius, who had put him in
touch with Donald Chesworth, an English adviser to the Mauritius Government,
that Mr Ramdass’ group contacted Mr Sheridan. Thereafter, he was involved
in the Vencatessen litigation, though Mr Glasser, the Head of Litigation,
had day-to-day procedural charge of the case. He had been to Mauritius often,
was involved in the settlement attempt in 1979 and his firm had been involved
in giving subsequent advice on settlement before and after the 1982 Agreement.
He regarded his firm as acting for Mr Vencatessen in a test case for the Ilois,
and indeed he came to regard the Ilois more generally as clients.
- It was plain
from many answers which Mr Sheridan gave that his memory of the events of
the late 1970s and early 1980s had faded. He could not remember many matters
which were referred to in the documents or which, from other sources, it was
plain had happened in fact. He had a good recollection of the specific events
surrounding the signing of the quittances in 1979 but not of those to whom
he spoke and for whom he acted, but was very dependent on documentary material.
He did not disagree with what it showed.
- Mr Glasser’s
evidence was largely superseded by Mr Sheridan’s. He could recollect little
beyond the correspondence and that did not always remind him of what had happened
anyway.
- Mr Gifford,
the partner of Sheridans in charge of this case, gave evidence about its origin
in the Bancoult Judicial Review and the impediments, including lack of leadership,
confidence and important documents to the bringing of an action earlier than
was done. He was asked about the Statements of Truth attacked to various Particulars
of Claim and the investigations made to establish them.
- Mr Grosz
of Bindmans was instructed in about April 1981 by the CIOF. He advised the
Ilois delegates on the 1982 negotiations and Agreement with the benefit of
the advice of Mr Macdonald QC whom he instructed. He advised that it was a
fair settlement including the provision of renunciation forms, as did all
the English lawyers. He was involved again in 1990 and through till the mid
1990s for the CIOF, first in seeing what proceedings could be brought against
the UK and Mauritius Governments and then in seeking entry permits to Chagos.
He instructed Professor Bradley who considered much of the same ground as
this current action covers. The view arrived at was that no case in the UK
had a reasonable prospect of success.
- His evidence,
as was not surprising, was very much drawn from the documents. He had limited
independent recollection as he often said, even though his evidence goes back
only twenty years.
- Mrs Alexis
also gave evidence about the events in 1979 and subsequently. She had been
born on Diego Garcia on 8th September 1934, the same year as Mr
Ramdass. Her parents, grandparents, and great-grandparents had also been born
there as had her husband and all but two of her children. She, her husband
and children had gone to Mauritius in 1967 when her husband needed medical
treatment. When that was concluded, Rogers & Co said that the islands
were closed. They had suffered terribly after that because they were unable
to return and all their things were left behind. They got a small house through
an aunt of her husband. It was plain from all the documentary material, though
not from her witness statement, that she had been a leading figure in the
endeavours by the Chagossians over twenty or more years to gain compensation
and the right to return to the islands. She was involved in setting up a committee
in July 1979 which was instrumental in leading opposition to the quittances
brought by Mr Sheridan. This Beau Bassin Committee evolved into the CIOF of
which she became President. She was on the delegations which negotiated in
1981 in London and in 1982 in Mauritius. Subsequently, she was on the ITFB
for a number of years. She became President of and remained active in the
CRG. She was a regular visitor to the British High Commission in Mauritius
seeking more money and assistance in various ways. She participated in various
campaigns including demonstrations and hunger strikes over the years. She
was convicted of making a fraudulent claim on the ITFB in respect of her two
dead children; she served three months. She had an undoubted strength of character,
a conviction in the rightness of her cause and in the ill done to the Chagossians.
She said if things were going wrong, Ilois would come to her and if a row
or noise were necessary, she would play her part. She was also willing to
lie and did so on a number of occasions, including about her altercation with
Mr Ramdass over his pointing out that she had been involved in fraud. Her
manner on that occasion, about which there is no doubt that she was lying,
sullen, downcast and dogged, was repeated on a number of occasions, although
I recognise the limitations of demeanour as a guide to truthfulness, especially
of a witness from a different background mediated through a translator. Like
other Chagossian witnesses, she took refuge in her illiteracy and in the passage
of time since a number of the events about which she gave evidence, to avoid
facing up to important but difficult questions for their case.
- It is difficult
to convey without going through all the questions and answers, how reluctant
Mrs Alexis was to answer even simple questions if she could see that there
was some element of difficulty for her case which an answer would create,
but it happened time and time again.
- Mr Rosamund
Saminaden was born on Salomon Island in 1936, but he grew up in Diego
Garcia. When he was sixteen, his mother moved back to Mauritius where she
had been born and although she returned to the Chagos later, he stayed behind
in Mauritius until, in 1967, he went to Peros Banhos as the Administrator
needed a blacksmith, but he had not signed a contract. His witness statement
did not mention his living in Mauritius for fifteen years up to 1967 because
he had not been asked about it. He then said he had gone from Peros Banhos
to work on Diego Garcia, but on his timings he must have returned to Peros
Banhos. In 1973, the islands closed. He was forced to leave and they went
to Mauritius. He lived in Dockers Flats for fifteen years after he returned
to Mauritius. In 1973, he met Christian and Eddy Ramdass and Michel Vencatessen
and they started to make representations to the Governments for financial
support. Michel Vencatessen was his brother-in-law. He became part of a group
with those three, together with Mr Piron and Mrs Vythilingam. He was on it
to represent people deported in 1973. The others represented those who had
come earlier. He represented the Dockers Flats area, Mr Piron another area
and Mr Ramdass and Mrs Vythilingam lived in Roche Bois. He agreed that he
remained an elected Ilois representative, working with Olivier Bancoult on
the Welfare Trust Fund.
- Mr Saminaden
was, at times, rather an evasive witness but he was also one, like others,
whose age slowed his ability to remember what had happened. Not all the problems
were down to the lapse of time, although, with him, there was clearly a good
deal of room for an honest lack of comprehension of all the details, as well
as for the comprehension, which there might once have been, to have disappeared.
Mr Saminaden was inclined to downplay the significance of his role in advancing
the Vencatessen litigation, in liaising with Mr Sheridan and his role on the
Resettlement Committee as a representative of the Ilois from Dockers Flats.
The impression might be gained that the Chagos organisation in the 1970s was
rather less than in fact it had been. There were a number of discrepancies
between the oral evidence and the witness statement, for example over whether
he saw Mr Sheridan speaking in 1979 or merely heard about it. I do not regard
those as of any real significance as to honesty, but they demonstrate the
problems of reliability which events so long ago give rise to.
- Simon Vencatessen,
who was born in 1944 on Diego Garcia, is the son of the late Michel Vencatessen
and a cousin of Christian Ramdass. He said his father had stayed in Mauritius
for seven years until 1971; he thought he had left Diego Garcia for Mauritius
in 1968 and was still there when his father went back. He could read and write
a bit in Creole and French, but not English. He was involved in the withdrawal
of the Vencatessen litigation in 1982. He became a member of the ITFB with
his half-brother, Francois Louis. He brought a case against the ITFB claiming
that it was not entitled to require Ilois to sign renunciation forms in order
to receive compensation from it. He was another whose evidence was unreliable,
evasive and not credible in important areas, particular over the nature of
his father’s case and over the significance of what he knew about the renunciation
forms in 1983.
- Mrs Kattick
now lives in France, but she was born in 1953 on Peros Banhos, leaving
in 1967 to go to Mauritius from where she was unable to return to the Chagos.
She learned no English but had learned a little reading and writing in French
when she left school in Mauritius. She supported the CIOF in around 1977 or
1978 and did various organising tasks for it; she was elected to the ITFB
in December 1982, beating her sister, Mrs Naick, and Mrs Alexis. She witnessed,
with Mr Ramdass, the thumbing of the renunciation forms in September 1983.
Thereafter, she lost interest in Ilois affairs, left the ITFB and went to
France in the late 1980s. When she was in Mauritius she only got one year’s
schooling, but it was free because she was too old for entry to school when
she arrived there. She learned to read some French when she was in France.
- Her questionnaire
as a Claimant in this case said that she had been forced on board the boat
to leave Peros Banhos like animals. She was asked about that. She said she
had to go with her parents. She could not remember exactly whether anybody
had forced her parents on board. She had to go because her parents went. She
was asked why she had said on the form they would have to be deported because
the island had been sold. She said that was true. She had a brother whose
form said that they left in 1965 and his parents went to Mauritius for vacation
but she said that was not so. She did not know that her sister also said that
her parents went for a vacation. All she could remember was that they had
to leave the island as it had been sold. But a 1967 departure does not fit
with deportation. Her evidence in chief was contradictory and one version
contradicted her questionnaire. She had said in chief that she had been at
school in Peros Banhos and was still there when she left. In cross-examination,
she said that she had had three years’ education in Peros Banhos, leaving
school at ten, some three to four years before she left. That fits with a
departure in 1967, but contradicts deportation. (Otherwise, she would have
had some six to seven years’ education in Peros Banhos.)
- Mrs Kattick
was intelligent and astute; she knew where the problems lay for the Ilois
in terms of the length of time that had elapsed and the importance of their
knowing or not knowing what had been said or done in 1982. She frequently
contradicted herself because, although she did not want to lie, she did not
want to say things which would harm the Ilois case. She was prepared, however,
to give completely untruthful answers if she thought that it was necessary.
Again, if that is too harsh a judgment on her, her evidence is completely
unreliable. Many of the things that she said are simply not credible for someone
who had been active in Ilois affairs in the late 1970s and early 1980s. She
had not pursued obvious questions with her sister and colleagues in the CIOF.
She had been keen to point out the anger which Chagossians would have felt
about renunciation forms, but gave the feeblest of reasons as to why she herself
had not pursued the matter at the ITFB or later with anyone else when she
heard renunciation forms being mentioned. She again took refuge in saying
that she could not remember and in what she said she had not been told.
- Olivier Bancoult
was born on Peros Banhos in 1964. His family had come to Mauritius in 1967
for medical treatment for a younger sister who had died. They had been unable
to return to the islands because his mother had been told that the islands
were sold and there was no shipping. He recalled the poverty and family misery
and desperation that followed.
- He had attended
Port Louis College where he was taught in English and French and attained
Grade 5 School Certificate in subjects including English, French, Maths and
Commerce. He could write French, but he did not have to read in English in
order to pass his exam at school. His English was very poor when he spoke
to the High Commissioners in Mauritius whom he met. He had recently taken
steps to improve it.
- He had been
a founder of the CRG in 1983, as an Ilois group for Ilois, because they felt
betrayed by Mauritian politicians and intellectuals. He was its first Secretary.
After his success in the Judicial Review, the CRG, which had been dormant
for some time, had come back to life. His mother, he said, had been in the
CIOF. He had served in the ITFB from 1984. I did not find all aspects of his
evidence wholly reliable; on many aspects, including importantly what he knew
and understood had been the impact of the Vencatessen case, the final nature
of the 1982 Agreement, backed up by renunciation forms, and the subsequent
actions of the Chagossians in pursuing various political and legal avenues,
he was, I regret, not straightforward or truthful. He knew why it was a problem.
- Mr Marcel
Moulinie relied upon his witness statement used in the Bancoult Judicial
Review dated November 1999 to which he annexed an unsigned statement which
had been prepared for the Government in 1977 in connection with the Vencatessen
litigation. He made a number of comments, correcting what he had said in that
1977 statement, but he appeared to have very limited recollection, if any,
of giving it. He also produced a supplementary witness statement. He described
the background to events over the years. He had been born in the Seychelles
in 1938. In 1965, he had begun to work for his uncle Paul in the Chagos Agalega
Company, going to Diego Garcia in 1966. He was the company manager there,
Peace Officer and the BIOT agent. He received instructions, after 1970 by
telex, from Mr Todd and Sir Bruce Greatbatch, the Commissioner and Governor
of the Seychelles. He managed the plantations and workforce and had been involved
in the meetings at which the Ilois were told what was happening to them. He
gave evidence about the interaction between Government and plantation operations,
workforce and evacuation. Although his memory was unclear at times, he did
his best as a witness.
- Mr Henry
Steel, Principal Legal Adviser to the BIOT Government, gave evidence
about the legal system in BIOT. He was one of only two witnesses called by
the Defendants. There was no registrar or judge of the BIOT Court until 1981
and no registry either, even though the relevant ordinance had been in force
in 1976. The relevant laws were published in the BIOT Gazette in London and
he thought copies would have been sent to BIOT, but not Mauritius or the Seychelles.
Until 1984, the registry would have been in BIOT, but there was a sub-registry
in England publicly notified for the first time in 1994. The BIOT Supreme
Court could exercise all its powers in the UK. There was no formal legal aid
system in the BIOT courts. A complicated table setting out the history of
the BIOT courts, its registry and powers, was agreed by Mr Steel, it having
been prepared by Mr Taylor.
- Mr Canter,
a former RN Lieutenant Commander, gave unchallenged evidence that he arrived
on Diego Garcia in November 1971 after all the plantation workers had left,
that there were no RN Officers there when he arrived and that he was the first
to be stationed there permanently.
Employment
- It was clear
from the evidence that, with very few exceptions, there was no employment
on the islands other than that provided directly by the plantation company,
by the company staff or in its administration. In his 1977 statement, apparently
prepared for the purposes of the Vencatessen case, but not signed, Mr Marcel
Moulinie had said that all persons on the islands were employed by the company
but he corrected that in his statement for the Bancoult Judicial Review to
say that there were some Ilois employed privately by the administrators in
domestic work. In his statement for the Judicial Review, Mr Moulinie said
that although it was not the practice to require Ilois to sign written contracts,
he thought that there was a practice adopted by the company’s shipping agents
to require all workers returning from holidays in Mauritius and the Seychelles
to sign contracts before returning. Contracts were not signed on the Chagos
islands anyway because they had to be signed in front of a magistrate who
came rarely and no-one saw the need for Ilois to sign or renew contracts on
such occasions. The contracts contained standard terms which required a worker
to be returned either to Mauritius or the Seychelles, or rather an obligation
on the company to pay for a return fare, but he said that he did not see how
those terms could properly be applied to those settled on the Chagos islands
for generations. They spent most of their working life engaged under purely
informal contracts. Children could work without a written contract.
- He said in evidence
to me that the workers were the company workers employed by the Seychelles-based
Chagos Agalega Company Limited. The practice of requiring contracts to be
signed upon return from leave was maintained lest young Mauritians decided
to take advantage of the boat trip to go for a free ride and then come back.
Most people who went on holiday had to sign contracts when they returned,
just like Michel Vencatessen. These were for two or three years. (But Mrs
Talate and Mrs David said that they had not signed contracts on return.) The
nurse and teacher worked for the company, which also provided the priest.
The meteorological station on Diego Garcia was rather separate. All needed
and earned rations through working for the company or its staff, and had a
variety of spare-time activities.
- There was no
evidence, nor even a suggestion, that people came to the islands other than
to work for the plantation company or its staff, or on the Meteorological
station. There were no independent traders or craftsmen, farmers or fishermen.
Although people went fishing and built boats and houses, this was not an independent
means of existence. Indeed, the low pay, and payment in kind through rations
and other supplements such as assistance with accommodation at least in the
form of construction labour and materials, would have prevented such an independent
economy arising. It was the plantation company which employed those who helped
in the company shop or in house building and all the evidence pointed to those
as being activities directed by the company to make necessary provision for
its workers. See also paragraph A63 for example.
- There was no
evidence that people left employment with the company and stayed on the islands,
and found some other occupation or survived with no occupation at all, except
for those too old to work who could receive a pension and rations. As Mrs
Talate said, everyone got rations. Even pensioners often did light work for
the company. There would have been no basis for rations to be distributed
to such people, and as the witnesses said, the provision of rations was necessary.
Women in general worked; there do not appear to have been any who declined
to work, and it was exceptional if someone lived or could live off their husband’s
wages. Mrs Mein was one such – her husband was in a senior position. She said
no-one stopped working – even people without pensions had an easy job like
cutting grass. The children, by the same paternalistic or feudal process,
were given company jobs after their education finished at 12; they were not
left unemployed, to fend for themselves without rations. They worked and,
in turn, their own offspring, if they stayed, became workers. There was no
unemployment because everyone worked and had to work for the company. Mr Bancoult’s
evidence in the Judicial Review suggested that people could choose not to
work for the company though, in practice, they did, or had domestic jobs.
Some wives or "co-habitees" were not employed but were housewives.
The unfit or disabled were not forced to work or leave the islands. Mrs Piron
said that parents might let a child stay in the house and not work but she
had not known it.
- There was no
sufficient evidence at this stage as to ascertain the contractual terms of
employment of those who had no written contract or whose written contracts
had expired but who remained on the islands working for the plantation company.
The evidence suggested that it was rare for people to be compelled to leave,
though unruly or un-co-operative workers were occasionally removed.
Property
- In 1965, there
were 12 villages in Diego Garcia, of which the largest was East Point which
had a church, cemetery, school, sanatorium and senior management housing.
Mr Moulinie, in his witness statement, said that houses were restricted to
residential areas to maintain security and sanitation. There was a traditional
labourer’s house type with a concrete base and wooden frame, and a roof which
needed replacing every two years. It would typically have three bedrooms and
one living room, with toilet, shower, kitchen and a front and rear garden
on which families were encouraged to grow fruit, vegetables and to rear animals.
He said that it was clear when he arrived in 1966 that many families had lived
in the same house for many years and even generations.
- When somebody
wanted to start their own home, they would look for a plot of land within
a designated residential area and, having found that, would come to him to
identify the plot, because he needed to know where each worker lived. He organised
the labour force to build the home, and had a more or less permanent labour
force of eight workers skilled in building houses. He would refuse anyone
permission to build on a remote part of the island. It would take about two
weeks to build a house and the couple who then moved in would occupy it "as
their home, free from interruption as far as I was concerned. It was their
home to live in until they chose to leave. If either or both of them died,
then their children might take over occupation of it or alternatively, if
they were of age, they could arrange for friends or other relatives to take
over the home when they died. I know many examples of children who inherited
their parents’ property but cannot actually say that I know of a case where
friends inherited. In principle, I would not have objected to this taking
place". In cross-examination, he said that the land always belonged
to the company but they gave the land when someone came to ask for a piece
of land, providing it was in a building area. He meant that if permission
was asked and it was in the right area, then they always allowed them to live
there. In the 1977 statement, he had said that the island belonged to the
company, they never allowed anyone to own plots of land or houses and the
islanders understood who owned the land. If he had to relocate a worker, which
happened occasionally, arrangements would be made for a suitable house of
equivalent quality to be built and a payment would be made to compensate for
the loss of garden produce. But he did not recall any occasion when he forced
a labourer to move from one home to another against his wish. Islanders were
free to go wherever they liked all over the islands except for the private
property of individuals, and they could do so on carts, on foot, on bicycles
or walking. They could go where they wanted by boat.
- Mrs Talate said
that on Diego Garcia she had moved from house to house, from time to time,
but all of the houses had been close to the beach. She had had a four-bedroomed
house on Diego Garcia with a kitchen, living area and toilet, but no shower.
The houses were boarded with iron sheets and some had concrete. The houses
she lived in had not been built by her husband. There had always been land
by the house for cultivation and rearing poultry. She said that when people
moved house on Diego Garcia, they did so because there was different work
which they were required to do in different places on Diego Garcia. But when
people moved house, nobody gave them any money for it. People did not move
into a house that someone else had occupied, although she did not accept that
that necessarily meant that they moved into a new house every time. "We
knew from the Administrator that we could take the land for the house".
- Mrs Mein said
that people would choose a piece of land and build a house; they did not choose
a house. Once they had chosen the piece of land, they would consult the Administrator
who would agree because he was a good man and he would then get male workers
to go and help build it. It then belonged to them, and if the father and mother
died it would go to the children; it would be the Administrator who would
tell them that the house was for the children in such circumstances. They
would be able to give their house to someone else if they had no children.
It was unclear whether she could remember that happening. But the Administrator
had to agree because he had given them the land. She said that people did
not change houses, it was a question of finding another place to make a house.
They did not just agree to change with friends. There were one or two empty
houses where people had gone away but not come back. I found it difficult
to get a clear answer as to what would happen if a coconut worker had to leave
working in a particular place and go somewhere else, but eventually she said
that if someone had to change the place at which they worked, the house would
remain empty just as if someone had gone abroad; but the Administrator could
permit someone to move into it, and if the worker came back then they would
build another house for him. But it was a rare occurrence for Ilois to be
sent to Mauritius for bad behaviour and when the person she had in mind was
sent, his house just rotted and fell down. If they got a pension, they could
stay in that house. The Administrator did not force people to leave their
houses.
- Mrs Elyse went
further – they did not even need the Administrator’s permission; they would
choose the land and he would provide the building materials. Mrs Jaffar’s
and Mrs David’s evidence was similar. There does not appear to have been any
difference between the three island groups in this respect.
- Mrs Talate’s
witness statement, for what it is worth, said that they were all regarded
as owners of their plots of land and houses. They chose "free, private
and available land", telling the Administrator so that he knew who
occupied which land but "everybody respected other’s property rights".
They lived on their property "continuously, without interruption,
peacefully, publicly, without challenge as owners". Those are not
her words; I rather doubt she ever thought in those terms. Someone has drawn
inferences from what she may have said and expressed that as her evidence.
- Mrs Elyse said
all they had to do to get a house was to tell the Administrator where they
wanted it and he would provide the materials.
The
nature of the Vencatessen litigation
- It had been
apparent to the Treasury Solicitor and Sheridans that the Vencatessen case
was in the nature of a test case and they negotiated accordingly. The Mauritius
Government knew that it was an important case. A number of Ilois witnesses
said what they had believed the significance of the Vencatessen litigation
to be. Mr Ramdass insisted that he did not know Mr Vencatessen’s approach
to a settlement because it was Mr Vencatessen’s decision about a case which
he had brought for his own family on his own account. Mr Allen suggested that
Mr Vencatessen was "a cipher". The evidence does not support
that, but Mr Allen’s submission involves rejecting the reliability of what
Mr Ramdass said. Mr Ramdass agreed that he had been to London in 1981 as an
observer, to represent Mr Vencatessen’s interests but when it was suggested
that that was because the British needed to know the terms upon which the
Vencatessen litigation would be withdrawn, he simply said that he did not
know about it. He was not sure whether the Vencatessen case had been a way
of putting pressure on the British Government. He denied that they had ever
sought publicity for their cause.
- Mr Ramdass gave
inconsistent evidence about this aspect of the litigation. He said variously
that the case had not been brought for the benefit of the Ilois but for Mr
Vencatessen personally and that Mr Ramdass did not know if it was hoped that
if he won everyone would benefit. The case was Mr Vencatessen’s idea. Very
shortly afterwards, he said that he had helped in the case for the well-being
of the Ilois because he thought that compensation to Mr Vencatessen could
be distributed for their benefit. He could not say whether his uncle hoped
that all Chagossians would benefit but he imagined that if he took the money
and distributed it, it would be good for the Ilois. Mr Ramdass’ curiously
contradictory evidence derives, in my judgment, from a realisation as to the
importance for this case of the extent of knowledge about the existence of
the Vencatessen litigation.
- Mr Saminaden
in his witness statement said that he had first learned about the Vencatessen
case from Mr Duval in 1978. It was a family affair which Mr Vencatessen kept
to himself. In chief, he said that he had learned about the case when he disembarked
in Mauritius years earlier. Later, he said that the committee of his group
had not been in existence before the Vencatessen case started but asserted
that he had still only learned of the case through Mr Duval and had then become
a member of the group but then said that the group had been in existence in
1974. He agreed he had been on the committee when he had to sign the paper
(in 1975) in order for Mr Vencatessen to get legal aid. He did not know why
Mr Vencatessen had been chosen to bring the case in Britain but he was seeking
compensation from the British Government because it had done something wrong
in uprooting him from Chagos and thought that others would benefit if Mr Vencatessen
won his case. He described the case as Mr Vencatessen’s, but said that Mr
Ramdass looked after it. Although Mr Vencatessen was his brother-in-law, at
no time did he mention it to him. It was clear, notwithstanding what his witness
statement said about 1978, that he knew of the case from the outset. This
was an unsurprising confusion over dates.
- His committee,
he said, helped Mr Vencatessen decide what to do by discussing matters with
the committee, although the letters went to Mr Ramdass’ address because Eddy,
his son, knew English; sometimes they would go there to be told what was in
the correspondence. He had left the committee after a while because he needed
to go to work.
- Mrs Alexis claimed
that she had first heard of the Vencatessen case only after 1982 which I simply
do not believe. Later, she said that Mr Ramdass had been on the 1981 delegation
because there was something related to the court case which Mr Ramdass could
sign for Mr Vencatessen. It was only in 1981 that she knew that Mr Vencatessen
had a case in court but she said that was a case for his family. I do not
believe that that is how she understood things in reality. Later, she said,
when explaining that Mr Ramdass was there to represent Mr Vencatessen’s interests
because he could not travel, that she did not know that he had a case in court.
She might have been tired or confused, but my very firm impression is that
she knew very well why Mr Ramdass was there but equally knew very well the
problem of admitting that in 1981 she knew that someone had brought a case
which led to the payment of money to the Ilois. The problem was, if what she
later said about the Agreement and the renunciation forms were true, why had
others not been pressed to bring cases? She said she had not asked Mr Ramdass
what he was doing there because his case was a family thing and she did not
have the right to enter into discussions about it. It was not a case for the
Chagossians but for him alone.
- Mrs Talate,
in her witness statement, said she was aware of the case and at first, in
chief, said she knew nothing of it, though she had known Mr Vencatessen, because
they lived far apart in Mauritius. Later, she agreed that she did know about
it when the English came to Mauritius and brought money. She had known Mr
Vencatessen as an important Ilois in Diego Garcia. Later still, she remembered
that Mr Ramdass had gone to London as Mr Vencatessen’s representative because
of the case, and that was when she had found out. She recalled no lawyers
from the 1970s, but agreed that she had known Mr Sheridan had been helping
the Ilois. She was wary and unwilling to be truthful; she was aware of the
importance of what had been known of the potential for litigation. Later,
she agreed she had become aware of it when Mr Ramdass went to England – her
third version.
- Simon Vencatessen
knew Christian Ramdass because he was his cousin but knew nothing of any committee,
saying that they simply had meetings within family groups. He remembered his
father bringing a case; so far as he knew it was a private or family case
brought in England and he could not remember whether any other Ilois would
benefit if he won, and that he did not think that the other Ilois knew about
the case in effect until 1982, when he first knew of it, when it had to be
withdrawn. But he later agreed that it was Mr Ramdass’ committee which looked
after his father’s case and that his brother, Joseph Fleurie, was also on
that committee. He took some interest in the case, as his father’s son and
agreed that he remembered signing a letter of 21st May 1981 to
Sheridans, (16/326), about the case, somewhat before it was withdrawn, in
contradiction to his other evidence. He could not remember any discussions
with his father or Mr Ramdass about the case. He said he was quite unaware
of whether the Ilois took any interest in his father’s case at all. He simply
did not know. He did not remember any newspaper articles about it because
he did not read the newspapers.
- Others gave
equally vague and contradictory answers. Mrs Kattick denied knowing of the
case or that Mr Vencatessen had had to withdraw it in 1982, until very recently.
- Rita David,
half-sister of Simon Vencatessen (but not the daughter of Michel), and niece
of Mr Saminaden, had heard of the case as she heard a lot of people talking
about it. Olivier Bancoult’s mother, Marie Elyse, had heard of it, according
to her statement, some three to four years ago. But despite a possible translation
problem as to when she knew, in oral evidence she denied three times ever
having known. She looked very bemused.
- Mrs Jaffar’s
witness statement said she knew Michel Vencatessen and was aware of his case
and that it had led to the compensation in 1984. In chief, she said she did
not know him till four or so years ago, when she met Mr Mardemootoo, and did
not know where the ITFB got its money from. Her witness statement, which she
earlier confirmed as correct, was untrue she said. She also said at one point
that it was only now in court that she had heard his name. This was not credible.
- Olivier Bancoult
had heard of the case but said that it had been a family case. So far as he
knew, no Ilois had received legal advice about proceedings in an English court
until 1998. He agreed that he had known that Mr Vencatessen had had to withdraw
his case in order for the Ilois to receive the money under the 1982 Agreement.
This, he thought, was because there were people outside the scope of the Agreement
who wanted a share, but he was unable to say why he thought the UK Government
might pay £4m and still leave themselves open to be sued.
The
organisation of the Chagossians
- There were Ilois
on Mauritius by 1971, who had left the islands voluntarily or who had done
so and had been unable to return. Others arrived at various stages, some,
rightly or wrongly, under the impression that they had been promised some
assistance in resettlement.
- An Ilois committee
of some sort was set up by Christian Ramdass in the early 1970s. However representative
or otherwise Mr Ramdass’ committee was, it had organised petitions and held
meetings for the Ilois. Mr Ramdass said that by 1974 he was recognised as
an Ilois leader. Mr Sheridan’s judgment that they were a representative body
was informed in 1978 and 1979 by his experiences of meeting them and the Mauritius
Government. It was also the Mauritius Government’s judgment that they were
representative because they were on the Resettlement Committee. They played
a part in the collection of 1,200 signatures for the quittances in 1979 in
the first attempt to settle the Vencatessen case on a group basis. Simon Vencatessen
said it was a family group, but that underplays the role. This group, according
to Mr Saminaden, had about 100 adult members, but the CIOF was rather larger.
Even after the departure of the rival CIOF from the JIC, Mr Ramdass continued
to represent the JIC with Mr Mundil in the 1981 and 1982 negotiations which
received advice from Sheridans before and after the negotiations of 1981 and
1982. Even though the JIC was wound up in September 1982 because it regarded
its work as having been completed, Mr Ramdass, Simon Vencatessen and Francois
Louis were made members of the ITFB in December 1982.
- Although there
was to be much criticism by the Chagossian witnesses of political interference
by Mauritians who were alleged to have been seeking to use the condition of
the Ilois for their own ends, the intervention of the Mouvement Militant Mauricien
or MMM in 1979 seems to have had the support of some Ilois of a more militant
tendency. A committee was elected on 8th July at Beau-Bassin, a
meeting of what the press reported to be 1,400 Ilois. There are reports that
a committee of 28 was elected. The President was Mrs Alexis and other committee
members included Elie Michel and Mrs Talate. This committee was to become
the Ilois Committee of a Mauritius Creole organisation, the Organisation Fraternelle.
Mrs Kattick said when she joined in 1977 or 1978, it had more than 1,000 supporters
particularly from Roche Bois. It was this group that was responsible for the
campaign to stop the quittances in 1979. The disagreements between Mrs Alexis
and Mr Ramdass were still reverberating in 2002 before me. They joined together
in the Joint Ilois Committee along with the Ilois Support Committee of Mr
Mundil (which, according to Mr Saminaden, did not include Ilois) and the FNSC.
Initially, the JIC appointed Sheridans to act for them after the return of
Mr Sheridan to London in November 1979. But the CIOF broke away in June 1980
and pursued its more militant line with demonstrations and hunger strikes.
The CIOF, with the backing of the OF, were able to instruct Bindmans in 1981
to bring a case for 225 Ilois against the Mauritius Government. It was accepted
as the main representative body for the Ilois, although it combined with the
JIC to seek £8m from the UK Government. Three of its members were part of
the Mauritius Government delegation to the negotiations in 1981 and 1982.
They were Mrs Alexis, Mrs Naick and Elie Michel.
- Mrs Alexis said
that her committee received publicity and sometimes held press conferences
so that the Ilois’ needs would be known. She knew that Ministers read the
newspapers and so would hear about what the Ilois wanted. They also held public
meetings, and not just in relation to the period 1979 to 1981, attended by
a large number of Ilois at which what was happening would have been explained.
She agreed that her committee, the CIOF, had had quite a number of members
who came from the different places where Ilois had communities in Mauritius.
At one point, in 1980, she had wished to persuade the Mauritius Government
that the CIOF represented the Ilois, but she could not remember obtaining
a document signed by over 1,100 Ilois in order to prove that point to them.
Later, she remembered a meeting of 400 Ilois at Beau-Bassin in 1980 which
had passed resolutions when it was trying to prove that it represented the
majority of Ilois. She remembered resolutions about interest on the money
paid to the Mauritius Government and about their rights on Diego Garcia. She
and Mrs Naick were, she said, the Ilois representatives rather than Mr Mundil,
Mr Michel or Mr Ramdass.
- The CIOF instructed
Bindmans initially in 1981 and then again in 1982 together with Mr Macdonald
during and after the negotiations for the Agreement. The CIOF supported the
Agreement and urged the Mauritius Government to sign it. At some point around
1983, it lost the support of the Ilois and was supplanted by the Chagos Refugee
Group of which Mrs Alexis became the first President. She was joined in the
CRG by Mrs Talate, Mrs Lafade and Olivier Bancoult. Mr Bancoult said that
the CRG was founded because Mauritian intellectuals and politicians such as
Elie Michel had taken decisions above their heads of which they were not aware,
and would say that they would find solutions for the Ilois in the Creole constituencies
as a way of getting votes and yet betrayed them. I asked him what betrayal
there had been up to the point where the Chagos Refugee Group had been created,
to which he replied that he knew they had been betrayed when he saw the letters
to which reference had been made in court during the course of his cross-examination,
which he had not been aware of at the time. He said that the 1982 Agreement
was an act of betrayal and he thought so at the time. He then said that today
they could see that there were conditions attached, but he did not know about
them in 1982 and 1983.
- He said that
the Chagos Refugee Group became more official from the time when they started
to combat fraud because a lot of people were trying to get money dishonestly
in the name of Chagossians who had died. (In fact one of those was its leading
light, Mrs Alexis.) The Group had gone dormant for a time, coming back to
life about two years ago. Insofar as the Chagos Refugee Group was founded
because by 1983 (and before the renunciation forms) the Chagossians had lost
confidence in the ability of Mauritian politicians and intellectuals to help
them, I found it difficult to see why reliance was placed on them for the
purposes of subsequent correspondence and meetings and that there was not
greater suspicion sooner about the forms. Mrs Alexis said it was founded in
1980.
- Mr Michel remained
in the CIOF. CRG representatives were elected to the ITFB in September 1983
and launched their campaign to unblock the £250,000, to establish that the
Ilois were British citizens, to obtain social benefits accordingly, to obtain
£4m from the USA and to raise complaints against the UK Government in an international
forum. They persuaded the ITFB to pay for a US lawyer to advise them. They
too appear to have lost influence in turn in about 1989 when the CIOF regained
support and Elie Michel was re-elected to the ITFB and remained there until
1994. As Mr Grosz said, the Ilois had then come back to the CIOF. The CIOF
again instructed Bindmans and obtained legal advice from Mr Grosz, Mr Macdonald,
Mr Bradley and Mr Lassemillante. They held general meetings with the Ilois.
- In October 1995,
the BIOT Social Committee was formed which garnered individual support on
a large scale and had some involvement with Bindmans.
- It was surprising,
as Mr Howell said, that in view of the issues so little was said in the witness
statements of the Chagossians about the organisations which, during the 1980s
and 1990s, had taken up the Ilois interests. The documentary material, much
of it press reports, contains many references to substantial meetings of the
Ilois both before 1981 and on many subsequent occasions. Significant publicity
was given to demonstrations, hunger strikes and press conferences organised
by Ilois. Ilois affairs were a matter of keen political interest in Mauritius
because they related to international affairs and defence; they also provided
an opportunity for Mauritian politicians to attack the Mauritius Government
for the way in which it had allowed the Chagos Islands to be separated from
Mauritius before independence, for the way in which it had handled resettlement
and for the way in which various conditions attached to any agreement with
the UK might affect the claims over the islands which Mauritius was keen to
maintain. A meeting was held and publicised during the 1982 negotiations at
Roche Bois on 27th March 1982. Many witnesses said that they had
been betrayed by Mauritian politicians. Mauritian politicians may have had
their own interest to pursue, whether gaining Ilois votes to secure election,
or using Ilois issues as a means of attacking the Government of the day or
other rival political organisations. But the number of people who, from differing
standpoints, were interested in Ilois affairs, however selfishly, can only
mean that the range of interests of the Ilois would have been kept to the
fore in Mauritius by its politicians. They would have taken opportunities
to advance rather than to hinder the Ilois cause as a means of enhancing their
own position, however selfishly. There was a community rather than a diversity
of interest in maintaining the right of the Ilois to return to the Chagos
as a component of the claim by Mauritius. That is a feature which comes out
strongly in the material relating to the 1982 Agreement and subsequently.
- There was no
evidence of any act of betrayal by Mauritius politicians; a number of witnesses
complained that they had been betrayed by Mauritian politicians, when faced
with correspondence in English or other statements which they were said to
have made which referred to the renunciation of certain claims. These usually
related to claims for money. But there is no justification for that thought,
if the thought was indeed a genuine one rather than a dishonest means of denying
knowledge of what they had done. To agree to take a sum of money in full and
final settlement of financial claims or to offer to do so did no more than
reflect what the UK Government had required as a matter of principle before
any sum was paid to the Ilois. It was also what all the English lawyers advised
was appropriate so long as the sum itself was satisfactory. No-one advising
or leading the Ilois can have supposed otherwise and it cannot honestly be
regarded as an act of betrayal for such finality to have been offered in return
for the sums of money which the Ilois were asking for. If there was a point
at which the interests of Mauritius politicians and the Ilois diverged, it
arose either after the 1982 Agreement when the Mauritius Prime Minister in
1984 said that to pursue claims against the UK Government would be an act
of bad faith or, when during and after the 1982 negotiations, it was suggested
that the Agreement should not be completed because it did not retain sufficiently
clearly the rights of the Ilois to return to Chagos. I am dealing here with
the Mauritius politicians such as Mr Michel and Mr Mundil who were helping
the Ilois, rather than the Mauritius politicians in power against whom complaint
was made about the insertion of Article 4 into the 1982 Agreement and the
obtaining of renunciation forms in respect of claims against the Mauritius
Government as well. It is not that I regard those complaints as well-founded,
it is simply that they are irrelevant to the Ilois claims that those who were
helping them were in fact betraying them. They attributed the betrayal to
the fact that they were either not Creole and were clever such as Mr Mundil,
who was Rector of the University of Mauritius, or were Creole but not Ilois
such as the Michel brothers of the CIOF.
- The picture
painted by the Chagossian witnesses of the community of Chagossians in Mauritius
in the late 1970s, 1980s and 1990s was also too partial to be realistic. I
accept Mr Howell’s submissions that the evidence shows that the Ilois constituted
a relatively small community, largely concentrated in a few areas of Port
Louis. Some of the groups, notably CRG and CIOF, had local representatives
as Mr Ramdass and Mr Saminaden made clear. Many were inter-related through
the fairly informal familial arrangements which appeared to have existed among
many. It is not credible that relatives would not talk to each other about
matters which went to the very heart of the conditions in which they lived.
Quite apart from general meetings, it is clear that news and rumours would
travel fast by word of mouth. What happened in 1979 over Mr Sheridan’s quittances
illustrates the point. It was further illustrated by the pressure put on Mr
Vencatessen in 1982 to withdraw his case. It was a constant refrain of Mr
Allen that the Ilois were poor and illiterate, unused to the ways of the world
or of Mauritius. They themselves were happy to describe themselves as stupid
and childlike but that too is only a very partial picture. Some had received
modest education in Mauritius, such as Mrs Kattick, Eddy Ramdass and Francois
Louis. Some could speak and read a little English. The ITFB placed press advertisements
in relation to the distribution of money. There were press communiqués.
The Ilois listened to radio and television and had wanted major decisions
of the ITFB broadcast. Mrs Jaffar and Mr Ramdass could read newspapers which
often contained substantive material about the Ilois and their cause. Mrs
Alexis said that a number of Ilois had come to claim part of the distribution
of funds under the 1982 Agreement from France, the UK and the USA because
they had been written to by their families.
- The Ilois were
capable of organising, not merely demonstrations and hunger strikes or contact
with lawyers in Mauritius, the UK and the USA; they also organised petitions.
Some of these were designed to show how much support a particular group had
and both Sheridans and Bindmans received such petitions although some thumbprints
were duplicated on the 800 thumbprint or signature petition to Sheridans in
1980 and this may have been the position on others as well and although not
all of the Ilois may have known the substance of what they were petitioning
for, it is not credible that there was a general unawareness of what the groups
were doing for the Ilois community and what progress was being made, with
what outcome.
- It is unrealistic
for the Chagossians on Mauritius to portray themselves as ineffectual and
ignorant, led by the nose by cynical Mauritians who would betray them or as
people who knew nothing over a period of twenty years of what had been happening.
The groups showed themselves able to obtain legal advice, to obtain the support
of the Mauritius Government financially for the payment of their fees. They
persuaded the Mauritius Government to organise a delegation at Government
level to press the cause with the UK Government in 1981 and 1982. This was
notwithstanding the agreement which Mauritius itself had reached with the
UK over resettlement costs and concerns which had been expressed about whether
the Ilois might become better off than Mauritians, however fanciful that might
seem. The Chagossians were able to and did reject offers which they regarded
as too low and were supported in that by those who led them including Mr Mundil.
Although a number of the Chagossian witnesses, notably Mrs Alexis, Mr Ramdass,
Mr Saminaden, Mrs Kattick, Mr Vencatessen and Mr Bancoult, were not always
reliable witnesses, whether because they were forgetful or not altogether
truthful, they were not stupid. The development of the Ilois cause over the
years showed that they were extremely determined and in their varying ways
had been effective in obtaining for the Ilois compensation which the UK Government
had never wished to pay.
- It is inconceivable,
after the storm created in 1979 by the Sheridan quittances, that Mr Ramdass,
Mrs Alexis and other Ilois leaders such as Mr Michel and Mr Mundil would have
been unaware of the importance of what was in documents which they were asked
to sign in connection with the receipt of money from the UK Government or
in relation to any compensation claim. I accept Mr Howell’s point that if
someone had wanted to deceive the Ilois about the negotiations in 1982, the
terms of the Agreement or the renunciation forms, there would always have
been others, whether politicians or Ilois, who would have been only too keen
to expose that deception. There were ample means because of the press publicity
and political debate whereby any such attempted deception would have come
to the notice of such leaders and politicians. Gaetan Duval, Paul Berenger
and other leading politicians had taken an interest in the Ilois cause. There
had been debates in the Mauritius Assembly about Mr Sheridan’s visit and the
attitude of the Government towards the quittances. Indeed, there had been
a critical report to the Mauritius Parliament about the very creation of BIOT
and the excision from the Mauritian dependencies of the Chagos Archipelago.
A report in 1980 (para 586) to the Mauritius Parliament was critical of the
way in which the £650,000 had been distributed and of the delay in its distribution.
- In November
1980, a further Ilois committee came into being, the FNSI which included the
MMM, the PSM, the JIC and nine other Ilois bodies. It did not include the
CIOF. This appears to have split away in June 1980 as a result of a petition
which suggested that the right to return to Chagos might be given up. Mrs
Alexis denounced that petition although she had put her thumbprint to it because
she said many of those signing it had not understood what they were doing
and the Ilois would never renounce their right to return to Chagos. She then
set out to show that her committee represented the majority of Ilois and had
obtained a petition containing 1,133 signatures out of the 1,300 Ilois in
the country (para 580).
- The Ilois also
had a degree of political support in the UK from MPs, including Mr Dalyell
and Mr Cook, from a religious leader, Trevor Huddleston, and a support committee.
Journalists were interested in what had been done to them by the UK Government.
If any Ilois had wished to be put in contact with solicitors with a view to
advice or litigation, there were means directly or indirectly for them to
use, as Mr Ramdass had done, with fewer support resources in 1974, and Mr
Michel in 1981.
- None of the
Chagossian witnesses described any of their political activities on behalf
of the Ilois, how they were organised and how the groups related to each other
and the Mauritius Government except in the most perfunctory way. Cross-examination
elicited information grudgingly and not wholly truthfully. Mrs Alexis’ witness
statement did not mention that she had been President of the CIOF and of the
CRG. Mr Allen suggested that a false impression of their organisation could
easily be gained. I agree, but that would only be by taking their witness
statements at face value.
- On all the evidence,
there was a very different level of organisation among the smaller number
of Ilois on the Seychelles. Mrs Charlesia Alexis, who was Mr Mein’s sister-in-law
and aunt to Jeanette Alexis, had gone to the Seychelles in 1980 with Mr Michel
for the CIOF. There had been a Comite Fraternelle des Ilois de Seychelles,
and Mrs Alexis explained to them at a meeting to which Mr Mein and Jeanette
Alexis went, that they were demanding compensation. Mr Berenger by 1981 did
not think much of Mr Michel’s endeavours to involve the Seychellois Ilois
in the negotiations. The UK Government did not want to involve them and thought
that the Seychelles Government did not want to involve them either. A few,
it appears, tried to make claims on the ITFB but were unsuccessful.
- There had only
been one group of Ilois on the Seychelles before Jeanette Alexis’ group, the
Ilois Group of Seychelles. It existed when they had visits from Mauritius
in the 1980s and she helped at the committee to register people, but it never
did anything. She was just assisting her father as the unofficial secretary.
He died in 1989. It had just faded away. She was unaware, though she assisted
in his letter-writing, that her father had sought compensation from the British
in 1978, (8/1473 and 1478). He had not mentioned it to her, or indeed to her
mother. I found that odd. Her eldest sister had gone to live in Mauritius,
but they had had little contact with her, but she had said that there were
payments being made in the 1980s and Jeanette Alexis said that they had tried
to get their names registered, but she had been told that the list was closed
and the payments were for Mauritius residents only. She said that they had
visits in the 1980s from two Mauritian Ilois groups who took their names and
birth certificates, but that nothing came out of it. But it is surprising
that she could not remember more of what Mrs Alexis, I am sure, had explained
about what she was doing on her visits.
- The Seychelles
Government had done nothing to help because it did not want to get involved
or to upset the Mauritius or UK Governments. After the Seychelles became a
one-party state run by the SPUP, she had become scared because there were
threats that if they continued asking for money they would be deported. She
had not been aware in the 1970s and 1980s that she was a sort of British citizen
because they had been told they were Mauritians. She had found out later.
It was not until 1997 that the committee of which she was Chairman had been
set up and there had been no contact with lawyers or professional advisors
in the early 1980s.
Misfeasance in
Public Office
The
Bancoult decision
- It is important
before turning to the detail of the submissions, to ascertain the limits of
the Bancoult case because of the effect which it has on what is reasonably
arguable. I accept that the Bancoult decision makes it reasonably arguable
that the passing of section 4 of the 1971 Immigration Ordinance was unlawful
because it permitted the wholesale removal or exclusion of the population
from BIOT. It is also reasonably arguable that the exercise of prerogative
powers to achieve that same end would be unlawful; see paragraph 61 where
Laws LJ expressed considerable doubt as to whether the prerogative could enable
such an end, and he concluded that there was no other existing legislation
which empowered the enactment of section 4. If it were desired to achieve
the aim of clearing the whole of BIOT, specific legislative power would have
been necessary. It is to be noted that the Divisional Court accepted the high
importance of the defence facility and did not suggest that that its provision
could not have been a proper purpose for the clearance of the population,
quite the contrary. Its point was confined to the need for a different legislative
power to achieve that end. That legislative power could have been provided
by Her Majesty, for the Court concluded that BIOT was a ceded and not a settled
colony, judged, as it had to be, at the time when it became part of the Crown’s
dominions in 1814 and so was not subject to the same limiting effect of the
words "peace, order and good government" as is found
in the British Settlements Act 1887; paragraph 52 of Bancoult. That
was not suggested to be incorrect by the parties in this case. Both those
last conclusions are obiter and Mr Howell was inclined to submit that the
conclusions should be given a narrow reading and he reserved the right, if
it existed, to argue that the whole decision was wrong. For my part, whatever
reservations I have about the decision and various parts of it, I do not see
that the conclusions which I have referred to can possibly be said to be unarguable.
It follows from that that if the Defendants excluded the Chagossians from
returning to the islands between 1965 and 1971, in 1967 and 1968 in particular,
and did so as a step towards the removal of the BIOT population, that too
would be arguably unlawful. It may have been unlawful to prevent Ilois returning
whatever the reason in the absence of legislation. Indeed, the same reasoning
would apply to all subsequent exclusions up to the enactment of the BIOT Immigration
Ordinance 2000.
- I have expressed
my conclusion that it is reasonably arguable that section 4 of the Immigration
Ordinance was unlawful even though that is the clear conclusion of the Divisional
Court, from which there was no appeal on the leave granted. I put it that
way because I do not consider that the Divisional Court is by any means clearly
correct in treating section 4 as empowering the removal of the population.
Section 4 sets up a permit system, and requires anyone present in BIOT to
have a permit to be there or to be exempted from that requirement. These permits
are to be issued by an immigration officer who is given the widest possible
discretion as to their issue or cancellation; a four year period is the normal
period of grant. An appeal lies against the refusal of a permit to the Commissioner.
It is an offence to remain without a permit after the coming into force of
the Ordinance. The removal power in sections 10 and 11 permits the Commissioner
to make an order directing the removal, of someone unlawfully present, from
out of the territory, indefinitely or for a period, and to direct how that
order be carried into effect. That removal "out of the territory"
can be either "to the place whence he came, or, with the approval
of the Commissioner, to a place in the country to which he belongs, or to
a place to which he consents to be removed" if its government consents.
Section 4 is thus an essential component in the system of control over residence
but it is not sufficient by itself as a matter of the structure of the Ordinance
to achieve removal of a person or population. Its operation requires an order.
It is inapplicable to intra-BIOT movement.
- It is the making
of the removal direction which, it could well be said and indeed was said
by Mr Howell, is the point at which any unlawfulness in the exercise of the
power to remove would arise, were it to be used against an Ilois; the restrictions
on the place to which he could be removed needed to be considered in judging
the lawfulness of section 4 of the Ordinance or its operation. What therefore
needs to be examined is the lawfulness of section 4 in an Ordinance with those
removal restrictions. I see some force in those points and they have not been
considered in the Bancoult case. I do not accept Mr Allen’s submission
that Mr Howell is precluded from taking them because there was no appeal.
The parties are different and more importantly, there was no misfeasance action
then envisaged which would have made a substantial difference to the way in
which the evidence was presented and analysed. This matters because of the
evidence about the way in which it was envisaged that the discretionary removal
power would be exercised, by those framing the 1971 Ordinance, and whose purposes,
deduced from the documents, were given such weight by the Divisional Court.
The nature of any unlawfulness and the purposes of the officials or Ministers
is plainly relevant to the mental component of misfeasance.
- Mr Howell’s
point takes on a wider significance in this case because he submits that there
is no evidence at all of the making of any removal order by the Commissioner
and that is correct. Therefore he submits the Divisional Court was wrong to
hold that the removals were effected under the 1971 Ordinance. I shall deal
later with why he is obviously right but I have had the advantage of much
fuller documentation and argument on these aspects than the Divisional Court
and so I feel less anxiety about differing from their briefly stated and factual
premise on that point. Mr Howell was also critical of the Divisional Court’s
approach to the concept of "belongers" and citizenship.
- I do not consider
on the material before me that I should be influenced by the Divisional Court
conclusion, in paragraph 1, that in 1971 the whole of the population of BIOT
was compulsorily removed to Mauritius. Leaving aside the fact that the removals
took place over a period of 18 months, and that the inhabited islands in the
Seychelles part of BIOT were never depopulated, there is no dispute but that
when Diego Garcia was evacuated, a choice was given to the Ilois of going
to Peros Banhos, Salomon, (both in BIOT), Agalega or Mauritius. There was
only no choice available of staying on. Moreover, section 4 did not apply
to this choice: they could choose and some did to go to other BIOT islands;
even if they had been forced to do so, sections 4, 10 and 11 had no application
to such a transfer within BIOT; it had no application to a decision not to
stay in BIOT. Although the Defendants admitted that their acts led to the
run down of Peros Banhos and Salomon, there is at least room for argument
on the evidence that the later departures from Salomon, whether of the Ilois
who were long term residents of those islands or of those who chose to go
there when Diego Garcia was evacuated, were voluntary albeit in the context
of a Government caused run down, and that it was only the last departures
from Peros Banhos which were a compulsory removal out of BIOT. I am for those
reasons unable to regard the Bancoult decision as closing off what
may be a raft of arguments which can properly be developed on the fuller evidence
which I have had. The Claimants too, took issue with the apparent conclusion
that the Chagossians had no real property rights on Chagos.
- It seems to
me also to follow from the Bancoult decision that where the Crown acquires
land for a public purpose, as it did, there may be a public law limitation
on the way in which it exercises its rights of ownership, and not necessarily
simply to ensure that it uses it for the purpose for which it was acquired;
this is reflected in paragraph 58 of Bancoult.
- I have difficulty,
however, with the obiter comment that the use of private property rights makes
no difference. I can see no basis upon which it can be said that a private
landowner would have been obliged to permit an islander to remain on his land
or to create property rights in his favour. The authorities would have been
obliged, if upholding the rule of law, to assist in removing the trespassers.
The solution to the evident problems would have lain in the realm of politics
and legislation. Further, if the power to acquire land compulsorily, or by
agreement is exercised for the purpose provided for by statute, the exercise
of private land ownership powers is necessary to give effect to what is a
proper public purpose. I have seen no authority which, absent statutory provision,
requires the former owner or occupier of land so acquired to be given further
rights or entitles him to defy the new owner in the exercise of his rights.
If the Crown is inhibited from removing the Ilois as a landowner, it is difficult
to see how that inhibition alone could impose some obligation on the Crown
to keep some plantations going, with whatever else is necessary such as managers,
transportation, rations and subsidies, for an indefinite period. The purpose
of compulsory purchase, or of acquisition by agreement in its stead, is to
enable land ownership powers to be exercised.
- Additionally,
the Bancoult reasoning was that the purpose behind the taking of the powers
in the Immigration Ordinance was what mattered. I say that because of the
weight apparently given to the documents which record the thinking of various
officers at various times. The reasoning does not appear to have been, or
at least confined to, an analysis of the powers actually obtained set against
the limits of section 11. Indeed, it appears to have been contemplated that
the same powers could lawfully have been obtained for the purpose of dealing
with a catastrophe. The reasoning does not appear either to be that the powers
obtained were lawful but that the assumed exercise of those powers was an
unlawful exercise of the discretionary powers. If follows that if a part,
or a substantial part, of the purpose behind the taking of the powers in the
Private Treaty Ordinance was to assist in the removal of the population from
BIOT, then it is arguably open to the same objection as was the Immigration
Ordinance.
- There was an
issue as to whether it was unlawful for the UK to evict the Chagossians for
the purposes of the defence interests of the UK itself even though such a
step might have been entirely unnecessary for the defence interests of BIOT
judged in isolation. Mr Allen said that it was unlawful to clear BIOT completely
for those purposes; there was an obligation to leave so much of the islands
as would enable Chagos (which was only part of BIOT) to function as an economic
entity, supporting the Chagossians. He said that there had been no defence
requirement for a base on Diego Garcia in order to protect BIOT. Accordingly,
and paragraph 4 of the Group Particulars notwithstanding, Mr Allen submitted
that no power existed which could permit defence interests to assume such
an importance that the islanders were unable to continue their way of life,
not just somewhere in BIOT or Chagos, but moreover on each island notably
Diego Garcia. I did not understand him to submit that it would be unlawful
under the BIOT Order for the defence interests of the UK and Colonies to be
taken into account in passing BIOT Ordinances, provided that the islanders
could continue their way of life, the logic of the Bancoult decision
notwithstanding.
- It is clear
from Bancoult that the defence needs of the UK, and of its colonies
as parts of the world which shared its security and defence interests, entitled
the Sovereign to permit the creation of the US defence facilities and to evict
the entire population of BIOT in order to advance their effectiveness in protecting
the interests of the UK. The issue was only whether, in order to give effect
to that, albeit upon the creation of a colony with the express intention that
it should be used for precisely such defence purposes, it was sufficient to
give to the Commissioner power to legislate for "peace, order and
good government" of the territory or whether some other legislative
power had to be invoked. There was no issue as to whether it could be done
at all. Mr Howell rightly pointed out that the constitutional reality was
that the external affairs of BIOT were the responsibility of the Crown; the
colony had been created for the collective security of the UK, its colonies
and her allies.
- I do not regard
it as arguable that there could be no power at all, however it might be enacted
or expressed, to remove the whole indigenous population of BIOT for defence
purposes. It might not be necessary to do so; it might be disproportionate;
whether it should be done is a matter of political judgement. But to say that
it could not be done, where the people were removed to countries of which
they were also citizens and which were willing to accept them, is to deny
the essence of sovereignty, and its essence in a Parliamentary democracy with
power over the Crown in right of its colonies and is to substitute for it
the rule, not of law but of judges. If there were such governing responsibilities
as those of which Mr Allen spoke, they were the responsibilities of politicians
elected and answerable to Parliament. Misfeasance is not an action in respect
of the views of Parliament still less a judgment on its failures.
- Bancoult
however seems to me to proceed on a wider basis than simply that a restriction
on the relevance of UK defence interests arose, only at the point where the
inhabitants were removed from BIOT. It is an arguable consequence of the line
of reasoning in Bancoult that the sole interests relevant to the exercise
of the powers under section 11 are those of the inhabitants, or as paragraph
57 of Bancoult suggests variously, its population, belongers, or "subjects
of the Crown, in right of their British nationality as belongers in the Chagos
Archipelago". The high political reasons underlying the creation
of the defence facility "are not reasons which may reasonably be said
to touch the peace, order and good government of BIOT …". To my mind,
UK and Colonies defence interests are thereby excluded from relevance in the
exercise of section 11 powers. It follows that the very declaration of the
public purpose behind the Private Treaty Ordinance shows that it was enacted
for a purpose which lies outside section 11. It would not matter for these
purposes what property interests the population might or might not have had,
or simply moved within BIOT. I have some difficulty with the starting point
of that line of reasoning but the consequence seems to me to follow from the
central thinking in Bancoult.
- Mr Allen’s more
limited submission as to the scope of the powers contained in the BIOT Order
is not one which is addressed in Bancoult. But the limitations, which
he suggests, go further than that the BIOT Order did not empower legislation
to permit the exclusion of all the islanders from the whole of BIOT. Mr Allen
accepts that it is relevant for the Commissioner to have regard to the defence
interests of the UK and Colonies when passing legislation. But, for Bancoult,
I would have thought that is obviously right. The UK is responsible for BIOT’s
defence and foreign policy affairs; indeed it is difficult to see that BIOT
could have any such interests distinct from those of the UK and Colonies.
For the Commissioner to be unable to enact legislation to advance the interests
of the UK and Colonies, of which BIOT was part, in the sphere for which the
UK was responsible would be a considerable restriction. But if that interest
is a relevant interest, it is difficult to see how the Commissioner is limited
as a matter of law in the significance which he attaches to that interest
as opposed to those of the islanders. They are both relevant interests for
the territory. Again, this is relevant to the mental ingredient of the tort.
- It cannot be
for the Court to assess the degree of disturbance to the islanders which any
given defence or foreign policy interest might justify, and to rule an enactment
or its use unlawful or lawful accordingly.
- It may well
be that Bancoult, should be taken as imposing a limit, on the scope
of the BIOT Order, only to the extent that it cannot permit the total removal
of a population, the logic of Bancoult’s reasoning notwithstanding.
Any more extensive limit as contended for by Mr Allen would inevitably involve
the Court in making judgments as to defence and foreign policy matters, weighed
against the islanders’ interests and economic prospects which it is not for
the Courts to do.
- The alternative
views would then be either that the UK and Colonies’ defence interests had
no part to play under the BIOT Order at all (which has not been suggested
by the Claimants), or that Bancoult is wrong in its approach to the
existence of a limit at all on the powers in the BIOT Order, and in its underlying
reasoning that the defence interests of the UK and Colonies are irrelevant
to the exercise of powers for the peace, order and good government of a territory
created to advance those very interests.
- Either way,
I do not regard Mr Allen’s more limited submission as arguable; it is either
too bold or insufficiently bold.
- The Law
- The Claimants
and Defendants agreed that the starting point for a consideration of this
tort was the decision of the House of Lords in Three Rivers District Council
v The Bank of England (No 3) [2003] 2 AC 1, [2000] 2 WLR 1220. The essence
of the tort is the deliberate abuse of his powers by a public officer, dishonestly
or in bad faith, a conscious disregard for the interests of those who will
be affected by official decision making. It is an intentional tort which cannot
be committed accidentally or negligently or from a mere failure to act or
from a misunderstanding of the legal position. The tort had two forms. The
first arose where a public officer used his power for an improper purpose
with the specific intention of injuring a person, known as targeted malice.
The second form arose where a public officer acted in a way in which he knew
he had no power to act, or was recklessly indifferent to the legality of his
act, knowing that his act would probably injure the Claimant or a class of
persons of which the Claimant was member, or recklessly indifferent as to
the probability of such harm. It was sufficient recklessness if the act was
done, not caring whether it was illegal or whether the consequences happened.
It is sufficient if the act is done without an honest belief that it is lawful
because misfeasance is the purported exercise of power otherwise than in an
honest attempt to perform the relevant duty. A decision not to act can also
give rise to liability. The illegality can arise from a straightforward breach
of statutory provisions, from acting in excess of powers or from exercising
them for an improper purpose. The only recoverable losses were those which
the public officer had foreseen as the probable consequence of his act. There
was general agreement on those principles.
- In this case,
the Claimants did not allege targeted malice, though Mr Allen suggested that
disclosure of the papers behind the drafting of the various property Ordinances
might show that they had been drafted with a view to circumventing the property
rights of the Chagossians and so justify a pleading of targeted malice. Subsequently,
more documents were disclosed to deal with this new allegation, volume 23.
There is nothing in those documents to support any such case and the Claimants’
supplementary written closing submissions did not suggest that there was.
The Claimants’ case is of deliberate misconduct with foresight of injury.
The
identification of individuals
- The first issue
which I deal with arises from paragraph 79(k) of the Amended Particulars of
Claim, in which the Claimants say that it is unnecessary as a matter of law
for them to identify bad faith on the part of a single officer in order for
the Defendants to be liable. The Defendants say that that pleading should
struck out and that as the Claimants do not identify any individuals who are
said to have acted in bad faith the whole claim under this head should be
struck out; it also has no reasonable prospects of success.
- Mr Howell accepted
that a corporate body could be liable for misfeasance, where the actions of
some individuals could be attributed to a corporate body other than by vicarious
liability, such as in the case of a decision by councillors, and that there
could also be vicarious liability for employees if the appropriate tests were
satisfied for such liability. But none of those situations were what this
pleading had in mind.
- Mr Howell also
accepted that it was not always necessary for a pleading to name an individual
if, from the particulars given and from the documents, it was possible for
sufficient notice of the case against the officials to be given for the Defendants
to prepare their defence. This was the position in the Three Rivers District
Council case when the strike out application was considered in the House
of Lords on the detail of the allegations; [2001] UKHL 16, [2001] 2 All
ER 513 4 and 62 per Lords Steyn and Hope respectively. But the averment
at issue here was so framed for a different reason; it was not because the
Claimants thought that adequate particulars had been already been given one
way or another of the case against the individual Ministers and officials.
A perhaps different approach is to be found in the speech of Lord Hutton at
paragraph 126, where he says that particulars do not have to be given of the
individual officials whose actions brought about the misfeasance alleged,
if the allegation is one of corporate misfeasance.
- The vice in
the pleading, submitted Mr Howell, was that it was intended to support an
argument that the tort, which involves bad faith, could be committed even
though no one individual satisfied the necessary ingredients of the tort.
So, one official could reach a decision on the basis that he honestly believed
that an act would be lawful, while another official knew that it would be
unlawful to so act but did not know that anyone was going to do that. That
would not involve committing the tort. Mr Howell relied on Armstrong v
Strain (1951) 1 TLR 856 at 872. Devlin J held that the necessary knowledge
for the tort of deceit could not be found by adding the innocent mind of a
principal, who knew facts which showed what his agent said to be untrue but
did not know what the agent was saying, to the innocent mind of the agent
who did not know that what he was saying was untrue. This was not a case of
someone being used as an innocent dupe for the purposes of furthering the
deceit. This decision was upheld in the Court of Appeal, [1952] 1 KB 232.
The necessary mental ingredients for the tort of deceit have a close relationship
to the mental ingredients for misfeasance. This approach was applied in the
context of corporate contempt in Z Ltd v A [1982] 1 All ER 556 CA.
- I am not at
all sure that the Claimants had thought through the point of this pleading.
Mr Allen suggested that it covered the position of a policy maker who possessed
the necessary mental ingredients for the tort, but whose policy was implemented
by others who lacked it. It might cover the adviser, who knew that a policy
was unlawful but did not advise the decision maker of that. Otherwise he invited
me simply to prefer the approach of the House of Lords in Three Rivers
to the pleading of names.
- This averment
should be struck out. It is misconceived in law and cannot afford a basis
upon which the claim can succeed; if it remained, it would cause the focus
of this part of the litigation to move from the knowledge of individuals,
which lies at its heart, to a more general inquiry into governmental wrongdoing.
From the whole tenor of Mr Allen’s submissions, I am satisfied that is what
underlies this pleading. He complained that the Defendants’ applications were
intuitively unjust partly because there had never been "an independent
comprehensive high-level review" of the rights of the Chagossians
or of the wrongs done to them. He argued that the starting point for the examination
of the misfeasance claim was the catalogue of maladministration, bias, unfairness,
reckless incompetence, omissions, buck passing and evasions over the years.
I do not accept this approach. Misfeasance is a tort of personal bad faith;
it is a serious allegation. At trial the necessary ingredients will have to
be shown. The making of the allegation should not be the vehicle for a general
inquiry into wrongdoing.
- Mr Howell is
entirely right in his submission that the tort cannot be shown by adding one
innocent mind to another innocent mind. The averment is not necessary in order
to provide for the policy maker who knows of the illegality where those he
knew to be implementing it did not, or for the adviser who deliberately kept
the decision maker in the dark about the illegality. Each of those cases involves
a guilty mind, deliberate silence and innocent dupes; liability, perhaps vicariously,
for misfeasance can be found. Armstrong v Strain does not preclude
that at all. What would not constitute misfeasance would be the situation
where an official knew that a policy would be unlawful but did not know that
it would be carried out, and the person carrying it out did not know that
it was unlawful. It would not show competence in government and it might not
be readily believed on the facts but it would not involve misfeasance.
- Insofar as Mr
Allen suggests, by his reference to preferring the approach in Three Rivers,
that in corporate misfeasance it is unnecessary to identify individuals, he
is wrong. If Lord Hutton was differing from the other two in the majority
as to the basis upon which the pleadings were adequate, and suggesting that
in corporate misfeasance it was not necessary to show that anyone had the
requisite knowledge, I do not think that the authorities cited by him bear
out the point. In Bourgoin SA v MAFF [1986] QB 716, it was an agreed
assumption that the Minister himself had the relevant knowledge; in Dunlop
v Woollahra Municipal Council [1982] AC 158 PC, it was clear against which
persons the allegation as to knowledge were made and it was their acts and
knowledge as councillors which would have been attributed to the Council for
the purposes of corporate misfeasance. I think that in reality Lord Hutton,
like Lords Steyn and Hope, is making a narrower point as to pleading adequacy
in the context of the pleadings and documentation in that case.
- Viewed in that
light, I do not derive much assistance from Three Rivers; the state
of the pleadings and documentation is not discussed in detail and in any event
any detailed comparison of that case compared to this would be wrong. Each
case has to be decided on its own material. All that can be drawn from it
is the pleading point that it is not always necessary for the Particulars
of Claim to identify the individuals who it is alleged had the requisite knowledge
and who did the acts complained of, provided, and this is important, that
the nature of the case which the Defendants have to meet appears adequately
for the just, effective and expeditious preparation and disposal of the case,
from the pleadings with the documentation. On that basis, I reject Mr Howell’s
further submission that if I struck out the contentious averment, I should
dismiss the whole misfeasance case. It is not always necessary as a matter
of pleading that the individuals should be identified, whether by name or
position or in some other way, such as by authorship of a particular document.
Whether it should be required depends on the whole documentation and the nature
of the case.
- A very large
amount of Government documentation has been produced. There are several strands
of correspondence: internal FCO memos between various of its departments and
between various officials some of which related to the preparation of advice
to Ministers, advice to Ministers, correspondence with and between the FCO
and the two Governors or High Commissioners, correspondence between the FCO
and the UK Mission to the UN. Some are advisory, some are drafts or comments
on drafts and internal debate. There are many officials who appear in the
written material and Ministers as well. The Claimants rely on this documentation
for their misfeasance case. I regard it as wholly unfair for this serious
allegation to be made without any attempt in the light of all this material
to identify in the pleadings those against whom so serious an allegation is
made. It must be possible for the Claimants to identify them, or the major
ones, by name or position, or authorship of documents. The Defendants could
not possibly know how far back and how widely they would have to interview
potential witnesses and those witnesses would not know whether an allegation
was being made against them which their statements had to answer. The Claimants
argued that the claim should not be struck out as having no reasonable prospect
of success because cross-examination might help their case. For the immediate
purposes of this pleading, that only reinforces my conclusion: how are the
Defendants to know whom to call for any such cross-examination without any
particulars of the persons against whom this allegation is made? Are they
to face a speculative cross-examination to see if an allegation can be made
against them? That would be a wholly unfair and wasteful way of conducting
litigation. Whatever else may result from these applications, the Claimants
must plead the names, or other identifying material, of those who they say
had the relevant knowledge, of what precisely and what they are alleged to
have done. These allegations should have been tied in to the documents disclosed.
There is ample material for them to have been working on if they truly have
a case of misfeasance.
- I am reinforced
in my firm conclusion by what Mr Allen said, under some judicial prodding,
as to whether he did indeed contend that certain individuals had the requisite
knowledge or whether he accepted that the striking out of the averment would
end his misfeasance case. I received the distinct impression that this aspect
of the case had not been thought through with the care it deserved for the
making of such serious allegations. He said that the Prime Ministers and Foreign
and Colonial Secretaries between 1964 and 1973 would be included. (The Prime
Ministers are not actually parties at all.) The Foreign Secretary in 1982
was included and, it appeared, all subsequent ones because the policy of denying
that there was a permanent population on the islands had been maintained throughout
the 1990s. All Permanent Under-Secretaries involved in drafting advice to
Ministers were included because, if they removed relevant material from the
eyes of the decision maker, that would be misfeasance for which the UK Government
would be vicariously liable. The BIOT Administrators and the Commissioners
over time were also to be named. Mr Aust was then too junior for reliance
to be placed on his advice. But Mr Allen also seemed to suggest that any officials
who wrote the documents upon which he relies would have the relevant knowledge.
Such extemporising is not the way litigation should be conducted. The allegation
must be properly pleaded if the action is to continue.
- Once the misconception
underlying this averment is recognised and the averment is struck from the
Claimants’ case, the importance of the 1968 and 1969 Prime Ministerial submissions
is undeniable. The decisions made in reliance on approval of those submissions
were the justification for what followed, not some excess of official zeal
concealed from Ministers, whilst officials somewhat improbably took the burden
of implementing their own policy, politically and morally controversial, leaving
Ministers free from any opprobrium over the execution of policies of the highest
importance, sensitivity and controversy. But it means that for the Claimants
to succeed, they have to have reasonable prospects of contending that the
Prime Minister of the day knew of or was recklessly indifferent to the illegality
of his policy, or that his Foreign Secretary was or that the Commissioner
of the day was or that unnamed officials duped them over illegalities to which
they alone were alive. There is nothing to suggest that officials were acting
off their own bat.
The
"framework" submissions
- Mr Allen outlined
the history of what he called the Defendants’ "wrongs". The
UK and US Governments wanted an island which had no resident population. The
UK Government had earlier information available which contradicted the conclusions
of the Newton report which had probably been slanted to assist defence purposes.
They also had subsequent information which put matters in a different light.
The UK Government had always been aware that there would be difficulties at
the UN and so sought to conceal from it that there was a permanent population,
to represent them as transient workers who belonged to the Seychelles or to
Mauritius. Misleading information about the purpose behind the creation of
BIOT was provided to the UN. After the Government bought the islands in 1967,
the decisions which it made or permitted to be made, eg about permitting Ilois
to return from Mauritius, impinged on its "governmental obligations".
- Notwithstanding
fresh statistics in 1967 which showed that there were more Ilois than had
been thought there was no modification in policy and approval was given to
the US proposal. By 1969, the Government had decided that all the Chagos had
to be evacuated even though there were no definite defence plans beyond the
use of Diego Garcia. This was to prevent a permanent resident population giving
rise to obligations under Article 73 of the UN Charter and also because the
Treasury were reluctant to invest in the plantations. The approval of the
Mauritius Government to the resettlement of the Ilois was a temporary expedient
but to assist in obtaining the approval of that Government, the UK Government,
as a matter of policy withheld information from the Ilois that they were UK
Citizens.
- Those Ilois
who went to Mauritius expecting to be able to return to Chagos were left to
their fate, and not brought back. The Government either decided this itself
or acquiesced in Mr Moulinie’s policy. Negotiations over resettlement were
deliberately stalled.
- The Immigration
Ordinance was brought in to clothe the expulsion of the Ilois with apparent
legality but was given the minimum possible publicity. The Ilois were given
no real choice; the offer to go to Peros Banhos and Salomon was illusory because
the Government intended to close them anyway. Those clearances were managed
inhumanely and the departing Ilois had no choice of where to go. The resettlement
negotiations were slow, the sum paid inadequate, the pig-breeding scheme known
to be unworkable and the payment of anything for the benefit of the Ilois
long delayed.
- The UK Government
received frequently inadequate and misleading advice, and relied on its position
as plantation owner to remove all the population without statutory or other
public law authority. Later, at the 1982 negotiations, the UK Government seemingly
abandoned individual quittances but later included them in the Agreement and
insisted that the Mauritius Government collect them. Mr Allen identified fifteen
wrongs perpetrated in that history some of which could not be tortious, eg
letting the plantations run down, and others could not be justiciable, eg
failing to honour UN Charter obligations.
- I have already
adumbrated the way in which the Claimants advance their case on the pleadings.
The overarching theme was that the Defendants and their officials knew at
all relevant times that there was an indigenous population of two or more
generations on the Chagos, and pretended to the outside world that these were
only, or virtually only, contract labourers by which they meant transient
or temporary workers. They then removed that population when they knew or
were recklessly indifferent to the illegality of so doing. They did so not
only for defence purposes but also because, BIOT having been created, an indigenous
population in that new colony would attract the protection of Article 73 of
the UN Charter. The structure of Mr Allen’s submissions did not therefore
involve any analysis, by tracing through the documents in a coherent way,
what any one official or Minister did and knew in relation to any one of the
allegations of illegality and dishonesty. The evidence upon which they rely
at this stage is largely the documentary material disclosed by the Defendants,
but it is supplemented by the Ilois’ own evidence about their way of life,
their ancestry, their employment, the way property was dealt with, about what
happened to them at the time of the expulsions or when they were unable to
return, their reception and subsequent life in Mauritius and the Seychelles,
and their dealings with the UK Government. But it is the documentary material
upon which the Claimants rely for showing what the Ministers and officials
were doing and with what knowledge. The documentary material has been set
out at length in Appendix A and I do not propose to summarise the material
here. The Claimants’ case was that they had a reasonable prospect of success
in their allegations from that material alone and in effect submitted that
reading it made out their case sufficiently for this stage of proceedings.
- The attack mounted
by the Defendants is their contention that there are no reasonable prospects
of success for this claim.
- Mr Allen made
a number of what he called "key" submissions as to illegalities
which did not as such feature as allegations in the Particulars of Claim under
that head, but which can be seen as the underlying theme of a number of his
specific allegations. These related to what he called the governmental obligations
which the Defendants owed to Chagossians because the Defendants remained collectively
their Government; alternatively the Commissioner of BIOT was their Government
with the UK Government in a governmental relationship with them because of
the control which it could exercise, albeit only through the lawful use of
the prerogative or legislative act. Mr Allen drew on what was said by Laws
LJ in Bancoult at paragraph 57: "peace, order and good government
of any territory means nothing, surely, save by reference to the territory’s
population". They were to be governed not removed under that power.
This was said to require fair consultation, a recognition that no international
agreement could trump all their rights, adequate funding for resettlement,
and a duty of good faith which required the Government to put right in the
1982 negotiations, and to acknowledge, what it had done wrong. These were
mandatory duties which the Defendants could never abandon nor could it contrive
to get its citizens to forego those rights. They could only be removed by
legislative act by a body with the power to pass such legislation. This asserted
governmental relationship ran through other parts of the Claim, such as the
claim in negligence. The consequence for the misfeasance claim was that, just
as the Defendants were not able to rely on section 4 of the Immigration Ordinance
for the removal of the population, they were unable to rely on any other power,
such as the prerogative or private landowner powers. Those powers might enable
the base to be set up but they could not make lawful the exclusion of the
population or taking so much land that it was impossible for them to live
on the islands.
- A good deal
of this was not particularised at all; it is not in the pleadings and the
source of the duty to act justly, to whom it was owed, and what all these
governmental obligations entailed was not clear. They appeared to be very
extensive with positively enforceable obligations to care for the citizens,
to house and educate, to provide for community life and employment opportunities
without any limit in time or cost.
- Expressed in
those broad terms, Mr Allen’s framework submissions are untenable. The Commissioner
of BIOT has no positive duty to do anything other than that which relevant
legislation and the Royal Instructions may require him to do. A power to do
only that which is in the interests of "peace, order, and good government"
may impose a limit on what the Commissioner can do, but it does not impose
any legally enforceable duty to act in some vague way for "the people".
No legislative power of the width necessary for Mr Allen's submission was
identified. The Commissioner is subject to the limitations of the BIOT Order
and is neither compelled to enact the legislation for which the Claimants
contend, nor has he done so. Neither the Commissioner nor the UK Government
has any duty to provide for a welfare state in the absence of legislation.
I can see no basis for saying that there is a legal duty to provide employment,
or housing on or transportation to Chagos, including Diego Garcia or to compel
the private landowner and employer to do so for any individual Chagossian
or all of them. There was no obligation to maintain an economy and to prevent
the coconut plantations closing or to provide substitute work. There was no
obligation to prevent landowners exercising their private rights to prevent
someone living on a particular piece of land or to require them to provide
land for Chagossians to live on, or to permit the landowners' rights to be
overridden by a form of mass trespass; that would be the antithesis of a civil
society unless accomplished by legislation. If the landowner had decided to
give up running coconut plantations and to remove the islanders from the land
to make way for tourist enterprises, there would have been room for political
debate as to what should happen but not for legal debate as to the power of
the landowners, (assuming that the Ilois had no property rights themselves).
There is no obligation on the legislature to prevent private landowners exercising
their rights and refusing to permit onto land those whom they are not willing
to allow to reside there. There is no obligation to require employers to employ
particular individuals or to provide them with transportation to or from the
Chagos. There is no obligation on the legislature to so enact nor has the
Sovereign required the Commissioner to so legislate nor has She passed any
such Act herself. I do not see anything in Bancoult which would support
such an approach.
The
components of the misfeasance claim: prevention of return
- I propose to
deal with the sequence of allegations as to misfeasance in chronological order.
I have already accepted that it is reasonably arguable that if the prevention
of the return of Ilois in 1967 and 1968 was on the instructions or, indeed
at the request of the Defendants, that was unlawful. I think that it is also
reasonably arguable that, in those circumstances, if the Commissioner or his
agents knew that those who were going to Mauritius might not be able to return
for that same reason, there was a duty on them to forewarn the Ilois. However,
there is no evidence that any Defendant or its agents knew or thought that
those who left would be prevented from returning. Mr Moulinie may have known
what the general pattern of recruitment would be and it may have been a common
expectation that Ilois would be re-employed and transported back to the Chagos
if they so wished; of course there was no obligation on them to return or
to do so at any particular time. It is clear from the evidence of the Chagossians
that they regarded themselves as free to make that choice and some stayed
for substantial periods in Mauritius, some arriving before BIOT was even created.
It must have been obvious to the islanders that there were no new recruits
or returners from Mauritius in 1967 and yet others left in March 1968 apparently
without inquiry as to their prospects for return. Mrs Talate's witness statement
for what that is worth suggests that they were aware of the decline in numbers
and of the absence of people who had gone to Mauritius. There is also some
evidence that, even before the creation of BIOT, there could be difficulties
for those who left the islands for Mauritius as others were recruited to take
their place, as would seem inevitable, as there appears to have been no obligation
on the Ilois to return after a particular period. But Moulinie was not the
agent of BIOT in transporting to Mauritius those who wished to go there nor
when they said or failed to say anything about whether they might return.
The fact that some Ilois were advised to go to Mauritius in connection with
medical treatment imposed no different duty and certainly not upon the Defendants.
Mr Moulinie may have realised that recruitment of those leaving in 1967 and
1968 was not certain and nothing was said; he might be criticised for that.
But that is not something for which any responsibility arguably lies with
the Defendants as a breach of any duty by them or other illegality, let alone
one of which they knew or were recklessly indifferent to.
- Mr Howell's
main point was that there was no evidence that the Defendants had been instrumental
in fact in preventing the return of anyone in 1967 or 1968. Those decisions
were the consequence of the Moulinies’ recruitment policies. The position
to my mind is as follows. The contemporaneous material shows that there were
two boatloads of Ilois, one in May 1967 and the other in March 1968, some
or all of whom were unable to obtain passage back and were left stranded.
First, it is quite plain that the proposals for the defence facility were
at the root of the problem because of the uncertainty which they created for
investment and the related need for labour; the company had given notice to
quit its lease, effective at the end of 1967 and there were negotiations about
a management agreement in the latter part of 1967. The UK Government in that
period faced the prospect of direct management of the plantations. Second,
the focus of Moulinies’ recruitment was to become the Seychellois because
the islands’ economic links and shipping ties from July 1968, following acquisition
of the "Nordvaer", were focussed on the Seychelles. That
refocus itself may well have been independent of the defence proposals. Third,
the evidence of Marcel Moulinie was that there had been no instructions, so
far as he knew, from Mr Todd to Rogers & Co not to take returning Ilois,
although he had also said that they had given no such instructions either
and was not aware that his uncle had done so. The documentary evidence shows,
however, that recruitment instructions were given by the company to Rogers
& Co to take no more workers from Mauritius. Fourth, the evidence of Mrs
Jaffar and Mrs Elyse on what was said, to whom and in what circumstances or
when, suffers from certain problems, but does not assist in answering the
question of who gave instructions that they were not to be recruited. They
said that they were refused passage for reasons connected with the creation
of BIOT, the defence arrangements with the Americans and the closing of the
islands (even though at that time their closure was not imminent). The telegram
of 29th February 1968 from Moulinie & Co to Rogers is consistent
with their evidence.
- In my judgment,
it is clear that the decisions were made by Moulinie & Co on the basis
of what it thought necessary for employment purposes. First, there was a clear
change in recruitment pattern so as to employ more Seychellois than Mauritians
as contract workers. The uncertainty of what would happen to the islands or
any of them and when was an obvious factor for Moulinie & Co to worry
about. This pattern is evident in the May 1967 Administrator’s Report of his
visit to the islands. The discussions between the Commissioner and the CO
refer to Mr Moulinie saying that he would not be recruiting additional labour
from Mauritius on the second trip there of the "Mauritius".
Second, the Commissioner’s concern, as it was of the CO, was to make the most
of the asset for which it had paid and to make appropriate arrangements for
running the plantations, not for removing the population or running down the
plantations. The references upon which the Claimants rely need to be seen
in that overall context. Third, the Mauritius Government raised the question
of those who had arrived in May 1967 when the "Mauritius"
was due to return to the islands in March 1968; it wanted them re-employed
on Chagos. But it was dealt with by the Commissioner as an employment matter
for Moulinie & Co. Moulinie had no need for the 75 workers. So the Commissioner
told the CO that it would tell him to recruit what labour was needed for the
efficient running of the islands and who was employed was up to him. That
reflects a legitimate position from a plantation management point of view
and there is no reason to suppose that Moulinie would have acted any differently
if he had not been told that. Fourth, it is clear that Moulinie told Rogers
& Co not to recruit any more in its telegram of 29th February
1968 because the islands were fully manned; the reference to concluding negotiations
with the MoD shows the effect of uncertainty and not interference. This may
be the source of the information which Rogers gave to the Ilois who were refused
a return passage. Fifth, the degree of control exercised over the cost of
running the plantations can be seen from the extent of approval necessary
for materials. Mr Allen argues that this shows the extent to which the BIOT
administration would have been involved in the decisions about recruitment.
That may be so but the evidence points clearly to the reason for that: the
desire to make the plantations work economically; that may have affected the
levels of recruitment and that may have affected indirectly who was recruited.
But that is not the point. The question, sixth, is: did the Defendants try
to stop the recruitment of the Ilois in Mauritius? There is nothing in the
Commissioner’s advice, if it was advice, to Moulinie about what to do over
the Mauritius Government request which amounts to a prevention of the Ilois
returning, let alone that it was so advised in order to exclude them so as
to assist in depopulating the islands. That is the nub of the point.
- There is a recognition,
at least arguably, in the May 1968 BIOT memorandum, (23/171-5), that recruitment
could be used as an aid to resettlement, but it is merely a discussion document
and one which precedes the July 1968 US decision, which affected the future
planning significantly. There is no suggestion in any other of the pre- July
documents that the recruitment of Ilois on Mauritius should be minimised for
resettlement or other reasons; the concern was with the overall level of the
workforce. The emphasis is on making the islands economically efficient.
- Again, in relation
to the Ilois stranded after their arrival in March 1968, a similar picture
emerges clearly. The Defendants’ line at that time was that the matter was
one between employer and employee. It is also plain that the CO and High Commissioner
in Mauritius were aware that there were Ilois who had connection by descent
with the islands and who might have been affected by the defence proposals.
There is nothing in the exchanges to suggest that they were however trying
to prevent the recruitment of Ilois. The most that can be said is that they
were not trying to encourage or to facilitate it, or to bring about their
return to Chagos; they were more washing their hands of the problem. The notes
reiterate that it is an employment matter, or one for resolution as the picture
became more certain as to how long the islands would be functioning. It was
also pointed out in the FCO paper of 24th October 1968 that Moulinie
now wanted to recruit more Ilois for Diego Garcia; the documents also show
that they were aware that recruitment of Ilois would pose additional resettlement
problems and that there was a potential problem if only some of those stranded
in Mauritius were recruited. Thus recruitment of those Ilois was seen as unadvisable.
Nonetheless, and to my mind crucially, the upshot of it was that because Moulinie
wanted to recruit 100 Ilois from Mauritius in November 1968, he was authorised
to do so albeit on one year contracts only. That latter requirement shows
a degree of control over recruitment being exercised by the Defendants; but,
generally, the signing of a contract upon return to the islands is something
which at least some Ilois certainly did, because some contracts have been
produced, and there was a company concern about recruits joyriding around
the islands on the boat and then returning free of cost. It shows however
that the Defendants did not prevent the return of the Chagossians. It does
not matter for these purposes that the recruitment did not in fact proceed.
- The language
of the documents of 28th October 1968 certainly shows that the
Defendants could and at times did exercise control directly over recruitment
of Ilois. It was not simply a matter left entirely to Moulinies’ commercial
judgement. But the general tenor of the documents is that the Defendants were
looking at the economics of the plantations and save at the last were not
concerned with whom Moulinie recruited, whether Ilois or not. There is nothing
in the pre-November 1968 documents to suggest that they had given secret instructions
that Ilois were not to be recruited and were deceiving each other about their
motives or decisions. I do not consider it to be a reasonable inference that
what was seen in October or November 1968 to be the attitude of the Defendants
towards Ilois recruitment must have been their attitude at an earlier date.
The Mauritius Government in March 1968 might have thought the non-return was
a BIOT responsibility but that is simply not borne out by the evidence. By
October 1968, after the July 1968 US decision, there is evidence that the
Defendants contemplated preventing the recruitment of Ilois because of the
resettlement implications, but they did not in fact do so. Indeed there was
a limit, according to Mr Moulinie, of 250 on the number of male adult workers
on Diego Garcia. There is no documentary evidence to support that, but if
it is correct, the population figures show that that limit was not in danger
of being exceeded and so it never acted as a constraint on the recruitment
of Ilois.
- The Defendants
did not do anything to assist or to require the return of the Ilois but that
is not the basis of the allegation of misfeasance here. There is no domestic
legal obligation on a Government to arrange for the return of its citizens
to those territories where they can reside. It cannot be said that there was
a duty on the Defendants to arrange for the Ilois to return to the islands,
let alone one which left aside any question of employment or how they would
be fed or housed. It is not sufficient for this allegation of misfeasance
for the Claimants to show that the defence proposal was an unsettling factor
which contributed to or even caused the company’s refusal to recruit the stranded
Ilois. Nor is it sufficient to identify some discussion about what numbers
should be employed, for the Defendants had a legitimate interest in the size
of the labour force whether they were to manage the plantations directly or
through an agreement under which they would bear the cost burden. I consider
that the Claimants have no reasonable prospect of showing that the Defendants
in fact prevented the return of the stranded Ilois.
- In any event,
if there had been a duty not to prevent the return of the islanders or even
to facilitate it, there is no evidence at all that any Defendant or official
knew of any such duty, or was recklessly indifferent to it. There is nothing
to suggest that there was or was ever thought to be a duty to re-employ those
who went to Mauritius or to require their re-employment regardless of economic
needs or to provide transportation or a means of subsistence for them. Neither
Defendant had ever employed the Ilois or transported them; they were not abandoned
by either Defendant in a remote or inaccessible spot to which they had taken
them. These Ilois went voluntarily to a country of which they were citizens
and with which some enjoyed varying degrees of family connection.
Components
of misfeasance: a duty to consult
- Mr Allen, in
the re-amended Particulars of Claim, for which amendment I give permission,
contended that there was a failure and I suppose therefore he suggests a duty,
to consult islanders over "important decisions" as to the
future of the islands or as to their own futures. As an allegation of fact,
that failure is undeniable. Reading between Mr Allen’s lines, he means that
they should have been consulted about where they were to go and with what
provision for housing, employment and the replacement of the amenities of
life which they had hitherto enjoyed. It is reasonably arguable that, as the
law has developed and notwithstanding the absence of supporting analysis,
there was a duty to consult the Chagossians over what their future was to
be, once it had been decided to clear any island for defence purposes. I find
rather difficult, however, the notion that there was an obligation to consult
the Ilois, (and if them why not the temporary residents or the Moulinies,
or UK residents and taxpayers?) about the defence interests of the UK and
its colonies. There is plainly no obligation to consult those who might be
affected by any international obligation which the UK Government might have
it in mind to enter and I cannot see why there was any obligation to consult
on whether BIOT itself should have been created. There is no obligation to
consult before legislation is proposed or enacted in the absence of a statutory
duty or a promise to do so. Neither is alleged to have existed here. If there
were, as the Claimants say, any obligation to carry out an assessment, as
a Government, of the consequences of the setting up of the base, and there
plainly was such an assessment pursued over time, that does not itself oblige
consultation about those consequences more generally.
- I do not regard
there as being any prospect at all of the Claimants being able to succeed
in demonstrating that such a duty was one of which the relevant officials
were aware in 1971 or 1973 or to which they were recklessly indifferent. The
wider he seeks to make the duty, the more hugely improbable his case becomes.
It was recognised by Ministers that it would have been desirable to consult
the Ilois about their future, but there were reasons why that could not be
done. There is nothing to suggest that they realised that they were under
some obligation to consult or that they were recklessly indifferent to any
such duty. I think that in the late sixties and early seventies there would
have been some surprise at the thought that there could be an enforceable
legal duty to consult at all, let alone over defence matters. Even were the
Claimants to succeed in establishing that there had been a duty to consult
the Ilois over whether there should be a defence facility on Diego Garcia,
it is not conceivable that it would have made the remotest difference to the
outcome. It must have been perfectly obvious to the Defendants that the Ilois
would wish for no change for the worse in their situation but their desires
were not important in this context. They were given an element of choice about
where to go when Diego Garcia was evacuated.
Components
of misfeasance: removals
- I have already
set out the brief facts as to the evacuation of the islands which shows why
what is said in Bancoult about the timetable of removals is wrong.
It was not a process of compulsory removal all at one go. That is what gives
rise to the Defendants’ argument that, on the ratio of Bancoult, the
removal from Diego Garcia was lawful because only those who chose to do so
left BIOT, and thereafter it was economic circumstance rather than Government
compulsion which led to the evacuation of the other Chagos islands in BIOT,
coupled with the voluntary decisions of the islanders exercised so as to leave
Salomon, and then so as to leave Peros Banhos in part before its final closure.
At worst, say the Defendants, the only ones compelled to leave BIOT were those
left on Peros Banhos who had not left voluntarily beforehand.
- One allegation
of the Claimants was that it was unlawful to close Diego Garcia because it
was the one part of BIOT which had an assured economic future, as a result
of the base. But the UK Government tried on a number of occasions to persuade
the US to allow Chagossians to work on the defence facility, particularly
in construction work. It had no success at all ever. The US adhered to the
position which it had adopted at the outset. The UK tested whether there was
any need to close the whole of Diego Garcia for defence reasons but the US
asserted that it was so and the UK accepted that position. It is more than
a little odd to take advantage of the defence proposal to argue that that
is what gave Diego Garcia its future, but at the same to deny an essential
feature of it as seen by those responsible for creating it, namely that it
had or would have no resident population to limit its effectiveness as a location
for that very facility. In substance, this is an allegation that the base
should not have been created on the terms upon which it was. The Court is
not in a position to judge the defence assessment which underlies that and
will not do so. It is inconceivable that the Defendants could have thought
that there was a legal obligation to compel the US to accept Ilois workers
or to forego the facility, or were recklessly indifferent to the legalities
of the position.
- In the same
paragraph of the Particulars, there is a different allegation that it was
unlawful to close the one part of Chagos with an assured future as a coconut
plantation and thereby to withdraw support from the other islands’ plantation
economies. The two allegations do not fit easily together nor does the allegation
fit easily with the contention that the departures from Peros Banhos and Salomon
were engendered for other than economic reasons. It was pleaded that the Defendants
had run down the plantations deliberately or allowed that to happen knowing
that they were thereby depriving the entire population of the territory of
economic support. This is untenable. The Defendants wanted to keep the plantations
going for as long as possible as is evident from all the documentation. There
was a tension between that and their desire to avoid having a permanent population
on BIOT. That latter objective argued for a rapid decision. I cannot see what
the illegality is in what they did in the interim between 1965 and 1971. If,
however, the allegation includes any later period, the allegation becomes
in effect that they could not remove the islanders from the whole of BIOT
and that they had to leave enough land for the Ilois to maintain a viable
economy. The agreement with the US could not be given effect, therefore, whatever
the route taken to provide for the removal of the Ilois. This is an example
of the governmental obligations which Mr Allen relies upon. I deal with that
point as part of the allegation that the removal of the Ilois from the whole
of BIOT was unlawful, regardless of the means whereby that was accomplished.
- Mr Allen put
the allegations of unlawfulness over the removal of the population in a number
of ways. The Defendants ignored their governmental obligations to the permanent
inhabitants; their interests were a material consideration which was ignored
in the formulation of policy. It was unlawful to clear the Ilois off Diego
Garcia if there was nowhere else for them to go which had a viable economy.
The Defendants proceeded as if they were operating a private estate. There
was no authority for the removal of a British citizen as such from the place
where he was entitled to reside. The 1971 Immigration Ordinance clothed the
BIOT administration with an ostensible power even if it had not been used
in fact to bring about the evacuations. He made an allied submission to the
effect that it was unlawful to have a policy of clearing the islands which
was based upon the deceit that there was no permanent population and to seek
to give effect to that deceit. Whether there is a reasonably arguable case
depends, for so many of these allegations, upon what power was used and upon
whether it could ever be lawful to remove the whole BIOT population for defence
or other purposes in the absence of specific legislation.
- I have already
expressed the view that Bancoult held, strictly obiter, that legislation
enacted through the Sovereign's powers could provide that authority and certainly
could do so where the people are citizens of the country to which they are
removed and that country is willing to receive them. Although it may be necessary
to consider some of Mr Allen’s arguments in more detail when dealing with
the existence of a tort of unlawful exile, much of the material upon which
he relies demonstrates that exile is permitted if done by legislative authority
but not if done by virtue of the prerogative. English history contains legislation
which has had that effect, in the Transportation Acts. The UK has not ratified
the 4th Protocol to the ECHR, which in Article 3 prohibits expulsion
of a national from the territory of the state of which he is a national and
requires him to be permitted entry there. There is some authority which supports
the permissible scope of legislative authority. In Thornton v The Police
[1962] AC 339 PC, leave to appeal was refused on the ground that the judgment
of Hammet J was clearly correct. He held that nothing in the British Nationality
Act 1948 "precludes either the United Kingdom or any of the colonies
from enacting such legislation as they chose to regulate and control the entry
into their territory or residence therein of persons whatever their status
may be". In the same vein, Lord Denning MR held in R v Secretary
of State ex p Thakrar [1974] QB 684 CA that the obligation in international
law owed by one state to another to admit its nationals expelled by another
could not be relied on by an individual, conflicted with immigration legislation
and in any event only arose if the national had nowhere else to go. It is
perfectly clear that the Ilois were not removed until arrangements had been
made for them to go to countries of which they were citizens and which were
willing to take them. The legal issue is as to the lawfulness of so acting
without specific legislative power. I have said that in the light of Bancoult
that unlawfulness is reasonably arguable. The other factual issues relate
to which power was used or whether the departures were voluntary and whether
the Claimants have reasonable prospects of showing that the Defendants knew
that they were acting unlawfully or were recklessly indifferent to that.
- The starting
point for the Defendants’ submissions is the acceptance that the relevant
international agreements with the US were ones which the UK Government could
properly enter into and seek to implement. The point at which that implementation
cut across the rights of individuals is the point at which it would require
to be examined for its legality in the absence of legislative powers. The
Defendants were entitled to take steps to procure the implementation of the
defence facilities subject only to any supervening rights which the islanders
had. It cannot by itself justify the breach of the rights of individuals.
Once the lease to Chagos Agalega Company Limited had terminated, there was
no individually enforceable domestic legal obligation on the Commissioner
or on the UK Government to cause the plantations to continue to operate in
order to provide employment opportunities or the other concomitants of a viable
society, food, housing or education and so on. The Ilois contracts might come
to an end, but there would be no obligation on the Defendants to employ them
or to procure that the company renewed their contracts. There would be no
legally enforceable obligation to prevent the company landowner requiring
the workers to leave its property if they had no rights to be there. To my
mind, this otherwise compelling analysis has to recognise that the thinking
in Bancoult was not confined to the specific effect of the Immigration
Ordinance but extended to any legislation with the same purpose or effect
and was thought also to cover the use of private landownership rights by the
Crown, albeit obiter.
- The Defendants’
case is that it is clear upon all the evidence, including that of the Chagossians,
that a choice was offered to the Ilois of Diego Garcia as to whether to go
to another BIOT island. They were encouraged to go to those islands, or to
Agalega. They were not at that stage all removed from BIOT or required to
leave. There were also Ilois who subsequently left Peros Banhos and Salomon
voluntarily. It may have been uncertainty which caused some to choose to go
to Mauritius rather than to a BIOT island or to leave when they did, but that
does not alter the position and does not amount to a compulsion to leave BIOT.
But the illegality contemplated by the Divisional Court is a compulsory removal
through the specific exercise of a purported statutory power. Accordingly,
whilst the Divisional Court may be right as to the legal position if the facts
had been as it apprehended them to be, on the incontestable facts, the illegality
which it contemplated could only arise for those who were compelled to leave
Peros Banhos. There is no evidence that that was accomplished by use of the
Immigration Ordinance. The evidence is that the island had become unviable
as a coconut plantation; there were too few workers and the company and the
Defendants decided to close them as the landowner and to evacuate the inhabitants.
The dependency of the Ilois on work for rations, building materials and transportation
was evident from the way in which they described life on Chagos and the problems
they felt arose when the rations were running down; that may not have happened
in fact but they perceived it as an attempt to starve them out. There would
have been no comparable means of the Ilois subsisting there alone without
employment or other subsidy. This is a powerful analysis, but it has to be
seen in the light of what I see as the thinking in Bancoult.
- At the stage
of seeing whether there is an arguable case, I appreciate that it can be said
that the offer of employment on another island in BIOT was illusory because
of the uncertainty over the future of the islands created by the defence proposals
and no guarantees were offered as to the future of Peros Banhos and Salomon.
Mr Todd told the Ilois, according to his notes, that the other islands would
be open for some time. The reality was that the Ilois could see that the time
would come when the plantations would close and they would be compelled to
leave. Additionally, the US had always made it clear to the UK Government
that it might want to have the whole of Chagos. There was, in the background,
also the concern of the UK Government that unless the population were removed
from BIOT, there would eventually be a permanent population, if there were
not one already, which would attract the obligations of Article 73 of the
UN Charter and constitute an economic problem for the UK. All the decisions
on the future of the island plantations after 1965 can be attributed to the
creation of BIOT, the defence proposal and to the uncertainty which it created.
The UK Government compelled the closure of Diego Garcia and the removal of
the Ilois from it. Even on the Defendants’ own case, it was the economic conditions
created by the closure of the plantations on Diego Garcia for defence purposes
and the subsequent uncertainties, which led to the drift of Ilois away from
Salomon and then from Peros Banhos leading to their ultimate economic collapse.
It is possible to say that in those circumstances the Defendants closed the
islands and compelled the removal of the population from BIOT. Whether they
used the Immigration Ordinance, or as I think overwhelmingly probable, they
used their private law rights, a possible case, derived from Bancoult,
could be mounted that the actions were unlawful as a sequence of events which
flowed from the closure of Diego Garcia, which foreseeably led to the enforced
removal of the whole population without specific legal authority. I saw no
evidence to support Mr Allen’s contention that the closure of Peros Banhos
was brought about by subtle pressure from the Defendants on Moulinie &
Co.
- I regard it
as being clear that the private law rights were used because there is no evidence
that the procedures envisaged by the Immigration Ordinance were ever deployed
even in a vestigial form, second the language used at the meetings was that
the islands were being closed, and third, having acquired the land and as
they believed all the interests in it, private powers would have been the
simplest method of saying that the Ilois had to go. It would have been consistent
with the argument that they had no rights there, property or otherwise. The
documents show that the Ordinance was a back up to stop Ilois making for another
island and to control their return should it be attempted. It could not apply
to transfers within BIOT, or to the making of a choice to stay in or leave
BIOT; it could only have applied to the final closure of Peros Banhos anyway
and there is no evidence that it was used at that stage.
- I turn from
whether the actions were arguably unlawful in achieving the complete removal
of the Ilois from BIOT, to examine whether there is an arguable case that
any Defendant knew that to be the case or was recklessly indifferent to it.
- Even if the
Ilois from one or more islands had been compelled to leave under the Immigration
Ordinance, there is no evidence that anyone thought that that was unlawful
or was recklessly indifferent to that. This is closely related to the allegation
that the enactment of the Ordinance was unlawful because of the purpose to
which it was to be put, but again there is no evidence whatsoever that anyone
knew or was recklessly indifferent as to its lawfulness. It is useful to put
this in the context of what the law was. Specific legislative power was necessary
on the assumption, which I make for these purposes, that the private powers
could not be used. The form of Immigration Ordinance was more than a simple
vehicle for expulsion as I have explained. The provision of the BIOT Order
under which it was made enabled the Commissioner to make laws for "peace,
order and good government" and that plainly encompasses the ability
to pass immigration and residence controls. The only question is as to the
limits on that power and whether it is more limited than the full power of
the Sovereign who retains the power to make laws outside those limits. There
is no issue but that the complete, removal of all the inhabitants could lawfully
be achieved. If anyone had researched the scope of that phrase in 1971, they
would have come to the case of Ibralebbe v The Queen [1964] AC 900,923.
Viscount Radcliffe said of that phrase, which was used to confer legislative
power on the Parliament of independent Ceylon, that it connotes "in
British constitutional language, the widest law-making powers appropriate
to a Sovereign". This was not an unusual conclusion for in Winfat
Enterprise (Hong Kong) Co Ltd v A-G of Hong Kong [1985] AC 733, the Privy
Council remarked that that had been repeatedly stated. It was argued in Liyanage
v The Queen [1967] 1 AC 259 PC, again in relation to Ceylon that a Ceylon
Act, passed after an abortive coup, which severely trammelled the rights of
suspects, was unlawful because it offended against fundamental principles
which had been inherited into the Ceylon constitutional framework. But it
was held that the Ceylon (Constitution) Order in Council, which contained
the phrase in issue, coupled with the Ceylon Independence Act were intended
to and did give the full legislative powers of a sovereign independent state.
The Independence Act provided for certain limits on UK legislation which had
previously been enacted and for the removal of a bar to enactments repugnant
to UK laws. It did not enlarge the law-making power. "Commonwealth
and Colonial Law" by Roberts-Wray 1966 contains much in the same
vein at p 369.
- The Divisional
Court’s conclusion that those words were something less than the full sovereign
power in the case of BIOT may be right but it could not possibly be said that
someone enacting the 1971 Ordinance could have known that that was so or could
have been recklessly indifferent to legality. The phrase is capable of permitting
acts which infringe the fundamental rights of citizens as they might be regarded
conventionally; a lawyer pre-Bancoult might have asked why it would
not cover the removal of the inhabitants to a place of which they were citizens
and which had agreed to take them especially where it was being done was for
a sound reason in the interest of the security of the UK and her allies. The
UK was responsible for the external relations of BIOT. Although the Sovereign
might be divisible, Queen of Mauritius or BIOT and separately Queen of the
United Kingdom, the power to legislate in section 11 was provided for the
territory to be governed by reference to the needs of the UK and Colonies
as a whole and their defence and foreign policy needs in particular for which
aspect of BIOT the UK was responsible. Indeed it had specifically created
BIOT for defence of the UK and Colonies. Section 11, if the scope of the phase
in issue varied with context, has to be read in that light. The restrictions
on the legislative power would be found in the Royal Instructions, the power
of disallowance, any applicable UK law and the BIOT Order. The Chagos population
could all have been removed to Mauritius, if BIOT had not been created. Indeed,
as the only evacuation to which the Ordinance could conceivably have applied
was that of Peros Banhos in 1973, there would have been a reasonable argument
along the lines referred to by Gibbs J, that the removal of those who had
lost all practical means of support and life was a proper use of such powers.
- None of the
material leading up to the enactment of the 1971 Ordinance suggests that any
lawyer, draftsman, policy maker or whoever thought that the powers in the
BIOT Order did not permit the Ordinance to be enacted. Nor is there any suggestion
that there was no power to pass such an enactment because of the object for
which it was to be passed, taking that to be the removal of the Ilois to Mauritius
and the Seychelles. Insofar as its objective was to back up or permit the
evacuation of the colony, that objective was seen as a necessary one and the
Ordinance was a way of achieving it. There is no suggestion that anyone doubted
that that could lawfully be done. It was recognised that politically the objective
of permitting a US defence facility to be created in the Indian Ocean at the
expense of people who had lived there for a number of generations would be
controversial; but never that it could not be done lawfully. Nor do I see
any evidence from the whole of the documents that this was because the Ministers
and officials were ignoring the possibility, suspecting that it could not
be done. The purpose of obtaining such powers, in so far as they related to
the removal of the population, was to promote the defence interests of the
UK, its Colonies and allies. The use of powers taken under section 11 of the
BIOT Order with the aim of promoting that interest had been made explicit
in the 1967 Property Ordinances and the subsequent acquisition which was not
a secret. No one suggested until the Bancoult judicial review that that might
be unlawful. The passage or use of an Immigration Ordinance to promote that
same interest would not have been any more obviously unlawful, once defence
interests were acknowledged to be relevant under section 11, whatever the
political controversies.
- Legal advice
was obtained, and not just about how to draft the legislation. The Commissioner
received some legal advice; he was entitled to suppose that if it had been
thought unlawful, the Legal Adviser would have raised the point, but he did
not. I do not think that, in view of the material disclosed, it could be that
he gave advice orally and that there are no notes of it or that the notes
have not been disclosed. There is no reason to suppose that the Legal Adviser
would have kept the Commissioner in the dark about it. It is perfectly clear
that if a lawyer is involved, the Commissioner is entitled to take it that
he is not doing something which may be unlawful. He would have realised the
controversial nature of it and I can see why he would agree to give the Ordinance
no more publicity than the legal minimum. But I do not accept Mr Allen’s basic
point that any politician would have known that the Ordinance was outside
the powers of the Order because it was to be used to assist in the removal
of the Ilois.
- The Prime Minister
was told of the position in a Brief from the Foreign Secretary attached to
the Defence. It is a full brief. It refers to the numbers of Ilois, their
status and nationality and to the advantages of preparing to resettle all
of them out of BIOT. This would be achieved by negotiations with Mauritius
and the Seychelles. It was approved by the Prime Minister. There is no suggestion
in the Brief or in the Annex, or in any of the working papers which contributed
to the Brief, that the proposal to resettle the Ilois was unlawful although
the precise means were not discussed. It was clear that they were not to be
given the option of staying. Legal advice was given in Paper No 3 that an
Immigration Ordinance, which was necessary for other reasons too, could provide
for the Ilois to be removed but that it could not be administered so as to
leave them with nowhere to go.
- There had already
been a debate within the FO on 23rd October 1968, (5/555), between
Mr Aust, the Legal Adviser and others about immigration legislation which
was needed for other reasons too, including the need to reconcile the former
Mauritius and Seychelles laws which applied to the different parts of BIOT
depending on their previous attachment. There were further discussions in
February and March 1969. Again, none of them suggest that the removal of the
Ilois from BIOT, whether by an Ordinance or through private rights would be
unlawful. That is not because they thought that it would be, but that it would
be better to keep quiet or to keep Ministers in the dark. Ministers were fully
briefed and there is no suggestion in the documents that officials would carry
out the dirty work or leave Ministers out of it or ill-informed nor that they
exceeded their authority or instructions. There is no realism to the notion
that they were trying to deceive themselves and not say what they thought.
It is because they did not think that it would be unlawful. It was not obvious
to Ministers that there was some illegal act afoot as Mr Allen suggested it
should have been; there was an appreciation that this would be unpopular with
the Ilois and others, but not that it could not lawfully be done. The same
applies to lawyers. They saw wide powers under the BIOT Order and there were
no legal restrictions on what they did. The actual or incipient application
to BIOT of Article 73 of the UN Charter did not create a relevant legal obligation
for these purposes although it added to the political problems. In January,
February and December 1970, there were further discussions about the way in
which removal might be effected, with the private law rights more to the fore,
but again there is nothing to suggest that anyone knew, or was recklessly
indifferent to the legality of what was being proposed. It is clear that the
many individuals involved all thought that it was lawful to remove the Ilois
from BIOT using either an Immigration Ordinance or private rights or both.
In December 1970, Miss Emery suggested to the PIOD that there was something
repugnant to the general tenor of British immigration legislation in the Ordinance.
Mr Aust replied that it was severe but not so very different from the then
proposed reforms to UK immigration law.
- Mr Allen made
some play, understandably, of Mr Aust’s note of 16th January 1970,
(6/842), in which Mr Aust spoke of the role of the Immigration Ordinance in
"maintaining the fiction". The fiction was that there was
no permanent population. It could then be said that they had no permanent
rights. Mr Howell said that it had not been passed for that purpose in the
end but to provide the power to deport and to control entry. I think that
the real point of this is in the recommendation which is that the whole of
BIOT should be cleared because of the problems which a partial evacuation
would pose for the fiction, enabling the permanent population to grow. There
is a different issue here, which I shall deal with later which arises from
what Mr Allen submits is a whole series of deceits about the true status of
the islanders. But I do not see that that remark shows that Mr Aust was recklessly
indifferent to the law. After all, a major purpose of the Ordinance was to
remove or to provide legal back up for the removal of the permanent population
and that fiction does not suggest that he thought that it might be unlawful
to remove them.
- Mr Allen also
said that the Foreign Office could not shelter behind the advice of Mr Aust,
because he was only comparatively junior at the time although he has subsequently
attained some eminence. In March 1971, he was only 29, and 27 when he wrote
the above memo. He had been in post as an Assistant Legal Adviser for only
a few years; it should have been obvious that he lacked the seniority to be
dealing with these issues. Mr Allen said that Mr Aust had been instructed
to advise on how to maintain the fiction. I do not see such instructions.
That is his worldly wise assessment of the position which the Government was
maintaining. I have only read his notes; they do not read as though he was
out of his depth in the law or in dealing with those who sought his advice.
On the face of it, there is nothing to warrant Mr Allen’s submission.
- It is not alleged
that subsequently, the Defendants became aware of or were recklessly indifferent
to the unlawfulness of the Ordinance until the Bancoult decision. That
decision is the reason why the UK accepted before the UN Human Rights Committee
that its prohibition on Ilois returning to the islands was unlawful and only
to that extent. The Immigration Ordinance 2000 was enacted so that, in short,
British Dependant Territories citizens connected with BIOT could return to
the islands, save Diego Garcia. But that still does not entitle them to go
on private land.
- I turn from
the Immigration Ordinance to the use of private landowner powers. It can only
be said that the Defendants were not entitled to close an island to pursue
the defence facility on the basis of the Bancoult reasoning, that no
public body’s powers could be exercised, having regard to the defence interests
of the UK and Colonies. Dealing first with the enactment of the relevant land
acquisition Ordinances, which I accept Bancoult’s reasoning as to the
irrelevance of defence interests to section 11 makes arguably unlawful, I
find nothing in the evidence to suggest that anyone ever contemplated that
such a limitation existed, let alone knew or was recklessly indifferent to
it. Mr Allen’s own advocacy shied away from the underlying reasoning. I am
less than persuaded as to the correctness of the underlying reasoning as to
the scope of section 11 in Bancoult.
- Mr Allen argued
that there was an obligation to leave so much of the island of Diego Garcia
as would enable the Chagossian way of life on the main island to continue
so that there would be work for the Chagossians. This is unarguable, as I
have already said. There is no obligation on a government to provide for a
particular level of economic activity; how many was it to provide for given
that the Ilois were not obliged to stay? Were they obliged to work? If so,
on what terms? The argument becomes no more than an argument that a government
owes a legally enforceable duty to provide some form of welfare state and
subsidised economy for its people, even if its legislature has not so enacted.
But whatever the merit in that argument, which is somewhat beyond the cutting
edge of public law jurisprudence, it is quite impossible to suppose that any
Defendant or any official should have put his mind to such a legal proposition
and realised that that was the law or that anyone who did not do so was recklessly
indifferent to the legality of what he was doing.
- I have accepted
that it is reasonably arguable that the use of private land ownership rights
to remove the whole population of BIOT was unlawful, because of the obiter
remarks of the Divisional Court. I assume for these purposes that the earlier
acquisition Ordinances were lawful. But there are real problems with that
dictum which go directly to whether someone arguably knew that private law
powers could not be so used or was recklessly indifferent to that. It is commonplace
for compulsory purchase powers to be taken but for a private purchase agreement
to be reached instead. The removal of those who once had rights or none is
achieved through the exercise of private ownership powers for the public purpose.
It has not been suggested that, if relevant, a balanced assessment of defence
needs against the needs of the population could not properly lead to the conclusion
that the former were the weightier. But the Crown in those circumstances is
nevertheless, on the obiter remarks, disabled from using the private powers
which it has taken under an unchallenged public Act for an unchallenged public
purpose. The basis for the illegality must be that, even though the Ilois
were arguably compelled to leave the whole of BIOT for a country of which
they were citizens and which was prepared to take them, specific legislation
was necessary for that specific removal. The Divisional Court does not contemplate
any obligations on the Commissioner once the lands had been lawfully acquired:
was he to provide jobs and if so what and for how long, or housing and education?
Insofar as there was an inhibition on the use of the private landowner powers,
it is difficult to see why it should endure once arrangements had been made
for the islanders to go to a country of which they were citizens and which
was prepared to take them. No-one was compelled to leave BIOT until that point.
However, whatever the true legal position, there is no basis for saying that
any Defendant knew that the dicta of the Divisional Court represented the
legal position or was recklessly indifferent to it.
- The points which
I have already made about legal advice apply to this power too.
- It is said,
of the re-amended Particulars of Claim, (paragraph 79/E/5), that there was
no lawful authority for the removals, which were achieved by coercion. This
adds nothing; if it is intended to do so it should be particularised or struck
out. There is no evidence that coercion in a physical sense was used in the
removals. The pleading and the Claimants’ statements have used language which
suggests it but there is no evidence for that. If the allegation is that the
Ilois had no choice about leaving Diego Garcia and that they had no choice
about leaving Peros Banhos, because none were given the unappealing option
of staying without support, that is obviously true, but I do not think that
that is what is meant. There is no allegation that there was any trespass
to the person to anyone nor that anyone on behalf of the Defendants authorised
or carried out any such act. The assertions about intimidation through threats
of bombing or of being killed were not sustained in any evidence; the witnesses
who claimed in their witness statements to have had such conversations with
US or British officers did not speak English and did not support those allegations
in their oral evidence. Mrs Talate’s evidence is pleaded as typical of the
Ilois experience. There was a fear of the planes which they saw taking off
low over where they lived on Diego Garcia. I do not find it difficult that
fears and rumours spread but that does not make them true, however real the
fear. Mr Prosper, according to Mrs David, said that there might be bombs on
the base which would make Peros Banhos unsafe; but she agreed that what was
in her recent statement about being removed by British Officers was wrong
and she agreed that there was no British official present at that meeting.
There was understandable distress and fear created by the killing of the dogs.
But there were no British Officers present at the evacuations, although there
is photographic evidence appended to the witness statement of Mr Mandary,
who was not called, that an American Officer was present at a meeting in January
1971 where the closure of Diego Garcia was announced to the Ilois. There was
no evidence as to the position on Salomon when the last worker left and the
evidence about what happened on Peros Banhos was vague. There were inconsistencies
in the evidence of Mrs Mein and her daughter as to when they left but it appeared
from her oral evidence that they left before the end because other labourers
stayed and Mr D’Offay replaced her husband. Mrs Talate left in 1972, before
the end having chosen to go there from Diego Garcia; she was told by Mr Prosper
that the islands were closing. There is not the slightest evidence of the
threat of or the actual use of force or intimidation to bring about the removal
of the Ilois, or that there was any for which either Defendant was responsible.
- The allegation
in paragraph 79(e)(7) of the re-amended Particulars of Claim that the removals
were unlawful because no adequate system for compensating the displaced population
had been set up is not a basis for alleging misfeasance. There was some form
of compensation, Rs 500 for those who went to BIOT, and the resettlement agreement
with the Mauritius Government which had been reached before the closure of
Peros Banhos. I have no difficulty with that being arguably inadequate if
there were a legally enforceable duty to provide an adequate scheme but no
such duty has been identified. There is no duty to so legislate and no existing
power has been identified; if there were a duty to legislate, there is simply
no basis for saying that anyone knew of such a duty or was recklessly indifferent
to it. This should be struck out.
- It is not an
allegation which appears to derive from the evidence about promises of compensation
which were said to have been made by Moulinie or Mr Prosper or Mr Todd before
people left the islands. Even if it did, it would not arguably found a case
of misfeasance. Mr Todd’s note of the meeting on Diego Garcia does not suggest
that any promise was made by him and it would have been against policy for
him to have done so; it is not realistic to suppose that he would have done
so in advance of arrangements being made with Mauritius. Mr Moulinie had no
authority to say anything about compensation being paid by the UK in 1966
which is the only vaguely recollected occasion when he might have done so.
So far as statements by Paul Moulinie are concerned, there is no evidence
that he had any authority to make them for the Defendants or that any such
authority would have been given earlier than the agreement with the Mauritius
Government in 1973. The real problem with the oral evidence, apart from its
many unreliabilities generally looking back over 30 years, is that is inconsistent
with the compensation intentions which the Defendants had before any arrangement
with Mauritius in 1972. The sum was agreed at £650,000 in September 1972 and
paid in spring 1973. The UK aim was to persuade those leaving Diego Garcia
not to go to Mauritius and to go instead to the other islands, so it would
have been especially surprising if the promises of compensation had been related
to the option which the UK did not wish them to take. There is ample room
for confusion in Ilois minds over what was promised to those on Diego Garcia
if they would go to Peros Banhos and Salomon. There is no evidence about what
was said on Salomon. What Mrs David said was said on Peros Banhos could have
related to that agreement with Mauritius. The Ilois petition of about October
1974, referring to the promises made by a "military chief"
that money would be paid to the Mauritius Government by the UK for compensation
for the Ilois could also refer to that agreement but it would not have been
said before the departures from Diego Garcia. Accordingly, it does not seem
remotely likely that anything before the agreement with Mauritius or before
the departures from Diego Garcia about compensation in Mauritius, was said
with the permission or authority of the UK Government. If it was said after
the agreement with Mauritius, and affected the Ilois’ decision as to whether
or when to leave, it is not untrue. There was provision for compensation;
it turned out to be far smaller in practice when eventually disbursed in part
because of the rampant inflation over the period in Mauritius and the growing
debts of the Ilois.
Components
of misfeasance: land acquisition
- It is now alleged
that the purchase of the lands of Chagos Agalega Company Limited under the
Acquisition of Land for Public Purposes (Private Treaty) Ordinance 1967 was
additionally unlawful because the Ilois had some property interests which
meant that they should have been notified of the purchase. The method had
been adopted to avoid giving them notice. There are a good many hurdles in
the way of that as an argument as to illegality at all. The Commissioner had
legal advice about the making of the Ordinance. There is no evidence that
he knew or was recklessly indifferent to any illegality in the making of the
Ordinance or in its use on this occasion. No Particulars are provided to assist.
This allegation should be struck out of the misfeasance claim. I deal further
with this point when considering the property claim.
Components
of misfeasance: deceit and the UN
- There are a
series of allegations about deceit and pretence. In summary, the Claimants
allege that the Defendants had a policy of denying that there was a permanent
population of Ilois even though they knew the truth; they used language in
public which was designed to convey a picture which they knew to be untrue
and to quiet anxieties and controversies which would otherwise have arisen.
This was done to deceive the UN in relation to the application of Article
73 to BIOT, the Commonwealth Heads of Government, and MPs. It is pleaded that
it was unlawful for a policy and administrative decisions to be based on a
pretence and that that constitutes an illegality for the purposes of misfeasance.
This was given effect to in the removals and exclusions with which I have
dealt. There is a related allegation that the Defendants adopted a policy
in 1970 of concealing from the Chagossians, the Mauritius Government, (until
1972), and others that the Chagossians were Citizens of the UK and Colonies
in order to encourage the Mauritius Government to take them in and on more
favourable terms than might otherwise have been negotiated. Deceiving one’s
citizens is also illegality for the purposes of misfeasance. There is also
an allegation that the Defendants wilfully failed to balance the individual
needs of the Ilois against the foreign and defence interests of the UK by
failing to communicate to them their true legal position and the Government
policies that affected them.
- The pleading
of these allegations suffers from some drawbacks. It looks as though they
are intended to form the basis for saying that the removals were unlawful,
but some relate to subsequent periods. So they must be free standing allegations
of misfeasance.
- It is quite
clear that the decisions and actions of the Defendants were not taken on a
false basis, which appears to be the first allegation. They investigated through
surveys what the population was and certainly knew by the Todd report of 1967
that the Newton Report might have underestimated the numbers of Ilois at a
time after the creation of BIOT, which some of the documents show was intended
to have no permanent population at all. They were very well aware of the dual
citizenship which was acquired upon the independence of Mauritius and that
therefore the BIOT population retained its UK and Colonies citizenship. They
had a clear and honest picture that the Ilois had no property rights. It is
not said in this respect that the Defendants deceived the Claimants, who obviously
also knew the true position.
- I accept that,
without going through all the documents, the Government arguably sought to
paint a different picture from the one it knew to be correct in its dealings
with the UN over whether there was a permanent population. The Defendants
would have maintained that same stance generally. But this does not advance
the Claimants. This is not an allegation of deceit on the Chagossians who
knew what the true position was. I do not see how it can be alleged that there
is an actionable legal duty of candour and truthfulness towards the UN, other
governments or politicians or MPs, let alone one which can ground an action
for misfeasance by those to whom the remarks were not made. The consequence
of the lack of candour or half truths may have been that those who might have
created more political controversy in support of the Ilois or in opposition
to the defence facility, did not do so, but that does not ground an action
for misfeasance. It is perfectly possible to recoil from some of the comments
without them grounding an action in misfeasance. But whether or not it is
wise to conceal facts from the UN or to give a false impression to other Governments
must depend on a political judgement which it is for Parliament to judge.
There might have been good reasons for not giving ammunition to those who
would oppose the UK’s defence policy and for trying to find formulae which
are partial truths and only to be used if necessary. The judgement that the
defence policy might require UN obligations not to be fulfilled is a matter
which is not justiciable in this Court. This is a matter of foreign relations
and defence strategy. The way questions are answered in the House of Commons
is a matter for the House of Commons.
- Mr Allen made
broader submissions about the UN in relation to deceit, but it is convenient
to deal with them here. The essence is that the Defendants made false representations
to the UN knowing them to be false in order to prevent the protection of Article
73, which it is said the UK knew would apply to BIOT, being afforded to the
islanders. But for those deceptions, the UN would have tried at least to give
effect to their rights. Mr Howell submitted that this was in effect either
trying to enforce rights under an international treaty or trying to obtain
the ruling of the Court on the meaning of an international treaty, because
the essence of Mr Allen’s argument was that what the UK did was in breach
of the UN Charter, which was a matter which could not be determined without
reaching a conclusion on what it meant or how it applied to the facts. This
was not the same as the deception of A, through representations to B, intending
B to be the conduit for A to be told.
- Mr Howell relied
upon a number of authorities. In J H Rayner (Mincing Lane) Ltd v Department
of Trade and Industry [1990] 2 AC 418 499-501, Lord Oliver said that municipal
courts could not adjudicate on or enforce rights arising out of international
treaties, unless they had been incorporated into domestic law. Individuals
cannot derive rights from such treaties nor are their rights affected by them,
as Mr Allen pointed out correctly was the position with the various UK/US
agreements which led to the establishment of the defence facility. The UN
Charter was outside the purview of the court not only because it had been
made in the pursuit of foreign relations but also because it was irrelevant.
This was said to be well established. In a thorough review of the authorities
in Lonrho Exports Ltd v Export Credit Guarantee Department [1999] Ch 158
at p179, Lightman J said that the court had to follow the interpretation
of the Crown and cannot venture its own interpretation of international treaties,
nor could it seek to see whether the Crown had implemented its provisions
in good faith as required; there are of course exceptions but they do not
apply here.
- It is not possible
to reach a view on whether the UK acted in breach of the Charter without analysing
what the Charter means. Mr Howell persuaded me that I could not say that the
UK Government had decided what it meant; it had acted because of the way in
which it knew others might seek to interpret it. He illustrated that in relation
to BIOT: it was not clear that all non-independent territories were non self-governing
for the purposes of Article 73 and had a duty to be brought to independence;
that would rather depend on the circumstances. There had been no General Assembly
resolution that BIOT was a NSGT. The UN’s concern has been with the detachment
of BIOT. Here Mauritius would be, and would have been after the creation of
BIOT, anxious lest BIOT became independent and would not support the UK in
achieving that; the Seychelles likewise till its islands were restored in
1976.
- In R (Abbasi)
v Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs [2002] EWCA Civ 1598, 6th
November 2002, [2003 UKHRR76] the Court of Appeal held that there
was no authority which supported the imposition of an enforceable duty to
protect the citizen, and that although the court was able to intervene, in
limited ways, in the way in which the FCO used its discretion whether to exercise
its right to protect a citizen, the court would not interfere with matters
of foreign policy. The question of whether a court would intervene rather
depended on how administrative the decision was or whether there was a policy
which might give rise to a legitimate expectation. Here, the relationship
with the UN and other states over how to deal with the proposal for an internationally
controversial defence arrangement and the consequences for the people on the
islands in terms of UN rights is plainly a matter of high policy, in which
relationship the Court should not interfere. This allegation should be struck
out anyway. I am also satisfied that the Claimants’ broader submissions seek
to recover damages for misfeasance or deceit by reference to what was said
to the UN or to other Governments and to that extent those claims are unarguable.
But, as Mr Allen pointed out, the terms could be referred to for what they
showed about the factual background and I shall deal later with whether this
is a case of deceit through a third party who was intended to be the conduit
for the deceit.
- I accept that
the Government also arguably sought to avoid referring to the dual citizenship
of the Ilois between 1970 and 1972 when dealing with the Mauritius Government.
Again, I do not see how that can ground an allegation of illegality, let alone
one upon which the Claimants can rely in a misfeasance action. This is a matter
of foreign relations. Besides, the Mauritius Government only had to look at
its Constitution and the Mauritius Independence Act which made the position
clear. The Prime Minister of Mauritius knew of the position.
- One needs to
be careful about what is deduced from the documents anyway about what was
known or said about the status of the Ilois. Some are drafts or discussion
documents and not necessarily the actual public stance adopted. Some are only
for use if necessary and it is not in evidence whether what was proposed to
be said actually was said. Some contain comments to protect or advance a particular
departmental interest. I say that because there is a danger that the internal
documents are treated as the final acts, although they may suggest an outlook,
thought process, intention or knowledge. At this stage it is reasonably arguable
that what was the agreed line was used on some occasions to the UN or other
bodies. However, the description of the Ilois as workers is true on the evidence.
No-one worked other than for the plantation company or in a domestic capacity
for senior staff. There was no independent economy. Even if for those who
were too old to work, there was a company pension or rations, many did light
work. There may have been women who did not work at various times but their
husbands were working for the company. But there is no evidence of self-employed
labourers or fishermen or retailers. At least that is a view which could properly
and honestly be held and the reports of Mr Todd suggest that all the Ilois
were employed. It is also clear that no-one thought that the Ilois had any
property rights to any part of the islands; the islands were owned either
by the plantation company or by the Crown. It may be that that view is possibly
wrong, but it is a view that was genuinely held and there were perfectly good
reasons for holding it. How such a position fits with the rights of those
same people who have been there for a number of generations is a matter of
some difficulty. The partial truths focussed on the former and ignored the
latter part of the problem. The problem with the phrase "contract
workers" is that whilst it is true in one sense, it also conveys,
perhaps intentionally, the different impression that they are short term or
transient. At other times the language shifted to refer to "transients"
which pushes further still away from the truth and the numbers who might have
a wider right were minimised by aligning them with the short term workers.
But the arguable factual point needs to be seen in that light.
- I do not consider
that it is misfeasance for the Defendants, without more, to seek to make the
facts fit what they have said the position is. That simply goes to the question
of whether the removals were lawful or not, and whether it was lawful to remove
a permanent population. If it is, the fact that their status has not been
told truthfully and fully to the world does not alter the lawfulness of the
act. I do not consider that the Defendants' approach to the description of
the Ilois’ status evidences the requisite mental state for misfeasance. The
purpose of the half truths or lies was not to deceive themselves as to the
law and to enable decisions to be taken on a false basis. They knew only too
well what the true position was and that is why they acted to bring about
the clearance of BIOT, if that is what they actually did. They misrepresented
the position to others for political reasons so as to quell opposition to
the defence proposal, to the creation of BIOT and to the removals.
- I do not consider
that the fact of such an approach to the existence of a permanent population,
as is arguably revealed by the documents, evidences guilty knowledge in relation
to other acts which are alleged to be illegal. There is no connection between
them. Nor do I consider that the sometimes harsh and contemptuous language
used about the Chagossians shows any requisite knowledge or recklessness,
much though I understand why Mr Allen sought to rely on it.
Components
of misfeasance: deceit and citizenship
- So far as citizenship
and the Chagossians is concerned, this pleading, unlike the allegation over
the permanent population does contend that the true position was kept from
the Ilois. It is said that the Defendants sought to conceal the position and
also that they deceived the Ilois, which is I suppose, an allegation that
the Defendants’ endeavours were successful. This latter allegation is entirely
unparticularised. There is no documentary evidence suggesting that the Ilois
should be told that they were not UK citizens or that the Mauritius Government
be asked not to tell them. There is no evidence of any Ilois being told that
he was not a UK citizen when he was, whether in their oral evidence or in
the documents. The evidence is all the other way: when they asked they were
told. Michel Vencatessen had "British Citizen" stamped in
his travel card in the Seychelles. It was set out perfectly clearly and accurately
in the Defence to the Vencatessen litigation in 1975. The Minister, Mrs Chalker,
was asked about the position in 1981 before the delegation came to London
and replied correctly. Cherry Alexis applied for and got his British passport
in 1985.
- As to the former
allegation that the Defendants sought to conceal the position, it is readily
arguable that the UK Government was deliberately not forthcoming to the Ilois,
and especially not in the early days of the decision to evacuate or during
the removals and the early years in Mauritius. It arguably adopted the policy
of saying something less than the whole truth in the hope that the implicit
denial would be effective. In October 1974, (8/1373-1374), it declined to
assist the Ilois, in response to a petition seeking its help, by saying that
Mauritius had accepted responsibility for their resettlement and that it could
not intervene between Mauritians and their Government. A Mauritian newspaper
was pursuing the line that the Ilois were British citizens. Mr Howell said
that it was an accepted principle of nationality law that one Government would
not intervene between its citizens and the Government of the other country
of which they were nationals when they were in that country and that is the
principle which underlay the stance. Mr Allen said that that principle could
not apply where the individuals were in that other country as a result of
wrongs done to them by the country from which they were now seeking protection.
Either contention may be the legal position, but the principle of dominant
nationality was not the reason, arguably, for the non-intervention. The documents
are consistent with a desire to avoid it being known that the Ilois were dual
nationals, unless the truth had to be told. The UK Government may well have
known that the Ilois did not know really what their British status was, and
have done nothing to enlighten them.
- I do not consider
that omission to be an arguably illegal act or one which would have been known
to be illegal. I do not accept the general premise of so much of Mr Allen’s
argument which relies on the assertions of a governmental responsibility arising
out of the fact of citizenship. I do not see the source of a positive obligation
on a Government, unpalatable though it may be, to tell its citizens of their
legal status. No untruth was said; although the Defendants were avoiding telling
the whole truth, they did tell the truth when the issue directly came up.
If the author intended to create a false impression, I can see a basis for
his acknowledging that that was wrong in a moral or political sense; but,
if that were illegal, there is nothing to suggest that he suspected that it
might be. The Defendants’ actions were on a number of occasions harsh, callous
and less than wholly candid, arguably. It may be that the Defendants should
have communicated more with the Ilois about their situation as a matter of
responsible politics; it may be that there are many views possible on that.
But I am unable to find the illegality in that which would ground an action
for misfeasance, arguably.
Components
of misfeasance: overriding the islanders’ interests
- Finally, it
is alleged that the Defendants acted with a conscious disregard for the rights
of the islanders and allowed other interests to override them completely.
This may in part be the same point in fresh language as I have already considered.
It is also wrong on the facts. The documents show some concern about whether
the US can be persuaded not to take the whole of BIOT; there were some albeit
fruitless endeavours to persuade the US to take Ilois workers. The submission
to the Prime Minister and other documents show that although the removal of
all the islanders was envisaged, their welfare was to be regarded as an important
consideration. There were no removals until after arrangements had been put
in place for them to go to countries of which they were citizens and which
would take them. Some already had a degree of connection with those countries.
There was an agreement for a resettlement fund which would have been more
effective had it been distributed earlier by the Mauritius Government. Some
thought went into provision for their resettlement. What was done and omitted
can readily be criticised but it is simply wrong to say that all was done
in disregard of the Ilois and conscious disregard is not justified at all.
The fundamental problem was that there was an irreconcilable clash between
the interests of the Ilois and the defence interests of the UK and USA. The
resolution of that clash was a matter of politics at a fraught time internationally.
Whether as the losers in that clash, the Ilois were treated as they should
have been is another matter.
Misfeasance:
conclusion
- Accordingly,
I do not regard there as being an arguable case of misfeasance. If there were,
I would stay proceedings until there were a proper pleading of who did what
and with what knowledge or recklessness. The pleading is wholly inadequate
for allegations of that gravity and the material exists for a far more explicit
pleading, if the case exists. Some of the individual allegations are inadequately
pleaded, or are too vague to remain anyway and I have indicated those which
I would have struck out. It is also impossible to see how the tort could apply
to those who left Chagos whilst the islands were still part of Mauritius,
or who had not been born there by 1973.
- Mr Allen says
that it is premature to reach a conclusion on this, as on other matters, in
advance of full disclosure of documents and cross-examination. This, he reminds
me correctly, is not a mini-trial. He pointed out all that was said by the
majority in the House of Lords in Three Rivers, although there is also
an application for summary judgment here. I am acutely conscious of the gravity
of the allegations and of the treatment meted out to the Chagossians by this
country as a colonial power. But I cannot allow an argument to continue for
no better reason than sympathy with the Claimants’ collective misfortune.
There is no basis for supposing that there are any significant documents on
the Defendants’ side which have not been disclosed. The spirit in which the
Defendants have conducted this litigation is different from that in which
the earlier litigation started so long ago by Michel Vencatessen was conducted
according to Mr Gifford. In any event, the Claimants can read all the relevant
documents released under the 30 year rule. Mr Allen proclaims the arrival
of volume 23 as the proof that it could not be said that there were no more
documents. I accept that there may be documents which have not been disclosed;
but that is because the allegation leading to their disclosure has not been
made. Volume 23 responds to the allegation that the Private Treaty Ordinance
documents had not been disclosed and the Claimants might have wished to make
an allegation of targeted malice, a late piece of speculation by the Claimants.
The disclosed documents do not support that allegation, they show it to be
unsustainable and it has not been pursued. Mr Allen seeks to make something
of the documents which have been revealed in another context. But that amounts
to saying that if he makes more unfounded allegations, some other documents
may emerge by that sidewind. I do not think that anything of significance
emerged from that late volume. I am wholly unpersuaded that I should allow
the misfeasance case to continue on the speculative possibility that something
significant will be thrown up in view of what has already been disclosed,
the 30 year rule, the evident openness of the Defendants, and in the absence
of any obvious undisclosed stream of correspondence.
- One of the factors
which persuaded the House of Lords to allow the Three Rivers case to
continue was the prospect that cross-examination of the Bank’s witnesses might
throw light on events. Mr Allen suggested some topics upon which he would
like to cross-examine. It is not helpful to his cause in that respect that
he was, until his closing submissions, unwilling to identify anybody against
whom an allegation personally was made. How was the witness to be identified
to whom he might wish to put these points? As I understood his case, after
taking up some time trying to discern the legal framework to what he had painted
with a broad brush and general feeling, the senior Ministers were not the
only targets of these allegations but anybody who featured as the author of
the documents which he relied on. So he had a large cast list. But the Prime
Minister and Foreign Secretary in office from 1964 to 1970 are dead; the Foreign
Secretary from 1970 to 1974 is also dead. Sir Edward Heath is not recorded
as having any personal involvement, unlike his Foreign Secretary. A number
of other Ministers, from that and later periods are dead, though not all.
I do not know about the Commissioners or High Commissioners and Governors.
But Mr Todd is dead. Many of those who are alive or who might be are elderly.
All those who gave evidence about that period would be doing so about what
they had known or believed thirty or more years ago, and however wide Mr Allen
casts his net the period crucial for this claim is 1965 to 1974 or thereabouts.
I do not believe that they would be able to do more than to rely upon what
the documents say. Mr Sheridan, giving evidence about events 20 to 25 years
ago was reliant on the documents for his understanding; he accepted what they
showed even though he had no actual memory of many events. Mr Glasser was
in much the same position. Mr Grosz, who is not elderly, dealing with events
of 10 to 20 years ago was unable to remember important details and was reliant
on interpreting documents, which did not always refresh his memory. The evidence
of the Chagossian witnesses showed how the passage of time had diminished
the accuracy and extent of their memories. Where the evidence of a witness
is inconsistent with the extensive array of contemporaneous material, it is
very difficult to see how the former rather than the latter would be preferred.
- There is no
reason to suppose that the role of a witness, linking and explaining documents,
is of particular importance in this case. The documents are extensive. They
were not written for public consumption for the most part and there is no
reason to suppose that they do not contain the actual views and beliefs of
the authors. They had no reason to deceive each other. The documents, by their
very tone, suggest internal candour. There may, of course, be an element of
self-protection in some of what is written by one official to another on a
controversial plan in case of trouble later if it all unravels, but that aspect
is unhelpful to Mr Allen’s approach. Mr Allen’s case as to the iniquity of
the Defendants’ actions and motives is that the documents show it. I have
dealt with what they may show, but it is difficult to see that a new case
could be fashioned out of cross-examination. A witness might be asked about
what he knew or suspected for the purpose of the mental element of the tort,
but the documents explain what was known and believed and why the stances
and lines which Mr Allen criticises were adopted. Appealing though it might
be, and in one sense perhaps justified, it is not the function of litigation
to provide a forum in which, outside of the framework of the torts alleged,
cross-examination is permitted so as to achieve the effect of an inquiry into
possible government failings and wrongdoings of the nature generally alleged
by Mr Allen as his starting point for the consideration of this tort.
- Mr Allen suggested
that particular areas where cross-examination would advance his case were
about why the Chagossians were not consulted in relation to the plans for
the Chagos, what was said in Whitehall but which is not referred to in the
documents and what historical research was done into the position of the Chagossians
in the 1960s and if none, why not. As to the first, I have already dealt with
the possible duties as a matter of law. I would have thought that the answer
as to why they were not consulted about whether there should be a defence
facility was tolerably obvious; it is discussed by the then Foreign Secretary
in the memo of April 1969. I cannot see what any cross-examination would advance.
They could have been consulted about what was to become of them; that failure
is arguably unlawful. But I cannot see how cross-examination has any prospect
of showing what the documents do not even hint at, which is that whoever Mr
Allen targets as a relevant malefactor, knew or suspected that there was a
legal duty to do so.
- As to the second,
I have already dealt with the significance of the documents. People communicated
by documentary means, they minuted meetings, they wrote notes on each others’
memos. Communications with the UN mission or the BIOT Commissioner or High
Commissioners were in writing. There was every reason for officials to put
down what they thought in writing. So many were involved that it is difficult
to see that there could have been some general conspiracy or even a tight
knit one to keep off paper the supposed recognition that there was something
perhaps unlawful about what was proposed. More curious still, the notion that
they were prepared in robust or callous language to deal with the way in which
the political problems were to be handled, upon which Mr Allen relies so heavily,
and yet were to deal with other, legal, anxieties in conversations never to
be recorded. His case is that the papers raise an arguable case of misfeasance;
they do not. He cannot hope to make it good by a speculative, wide-ranging
cross-examination of whomsoever he eventually identifies, who is still alive
and can remember what he thought at the time other than through the documents.
It is not without importance in this context that, at any trial, the burden
will be on the Claimants to prove their case and to do so with the cogency
required in relation to allegations of such gravity.
- As to the third,
it is clear from the documents what research was done. There are also subsequent
internal reviews, one in particular by the FCO in 1983. Whilst in certain
respects its conclusions may be inadmissible, it is a relevant document in
showing what material was available within the FCO at the relevant times.
None of his other suggested topics bear upon this tort eg why was no provision
made for Seychelles Ilois, to which the answer appears many times in the documents,
or why did the UK Government not insist on simultaneous Creole translations
in 1981 and 1982 (for which no-one asked).
- It may be right
that there is more evidence which the Chagossians could give on the evacuations
and their inability to return. But it was their wish to give oral evidence
about these matters so as to establish that their various allegations had
a factual base and to give colour and context to the legal issues. They were
put forward as typical. If they did not support all the allegations of fact
in the pleadings, as they did not, there is no reason to suppose that any
others would do any better. The pleadings were presumably based on the witness
statements which had been prepared for the hearing and on those prepared for
the Bancoult Judicial Review. In certain respects the basis of the pleading
has been shown to be inaccurate. I do not accept that an allegation should
be made and then the witness found to sustain it. In other respects, the evidence
has clarified what was ambiguously alleged in a way which was capable of suggesting
one thing while meaning another. I refer to the use of the words "forced"
and "coercion" in relation to the actual evacuations which
suggest possibly that physical force was used when it plainly was not; it
means that they had no choice.
Deceit
- There is a familial
resemblance between the pleadings, and their deficiencies, in this tort and
misfeasance. It is pleaded that the Defendants made false statements of existing
fact to a range of people, including but not limited to the Chagossians, knowing
them to be false, intending the Chagossians and others to act on them to the
detriment of the Chagossians. Although the individuals making the representations
are not specified, this is a case where the pleadings incorporate by reference
specific documents which may or may not identify some of those against whom
this serious allegation is made. But the pleading makes it clear that it relies
as well on other unspecified documents. As with the inadequate pleading of
the misfeasance claim, this vagueness is not appropriate for the reasons which
I have given. A claim of dishonesty against a large group of individuals,
or some and perhaps not others, is unfair and a wasteful way of conducting
proceedings. There is no reason why they should not be identified even if
it is only as the author of the document. I would require that to be done
before any further steps were taken. That should enable it to be seen what
is alleged to have been represented to whom and how. Anything less would make
the efficient preparation of the case very much more difficult. There is no
more scope for corporate dishonesty in deceit than in misfeasance, other than
by the attribution to a corporate body of the dishonesty of an individual.
Jaffray v Society of Lloyd’s [2002] EWCA Civ 1101 CA 26th July
2002 at 65, 70-74, and the individual conclusions, illustrate that in
the context of deceit.
- The false statements
of past or existing fact alleged were that the Chagossians were not permanent
residents or belongers of the Chagos islands, that they had no right to remain
in the Chagos islands, that they were not British citizens and that they had
no rights under the UN Charter. These representations were made expressly
in the identified documents or impliedly "from non-disclosure or inaction"
to the Chagossians, the UN, the UK Parliament, the British press and to the
Government of Mauritius. There was a duty on the UK to provide full and frank
information to the UN so that it could carry out its obligations to protect
the Chagossians. The Defendants acted dishonestly because they created and
maintained the fiction that there was no permanent population even though
they knew that not to be true. They did not tell the Chagossians of their
possible rights as belongers or British citizens and they deceived the Mauritius
Government on the same point. They failed to report to the UN on BIOT as they
knew they should have done. They tried to mislead the press and Parliament
and tried to minimise the publicity given to the Immigration Ordinance.
- What was pleaded
as the purport of the identified documents, and of the whole documentary record,
was that the Defendants knew that there was a permanent population, that they
devised terminology to convey the opposite to others than the Chagossians,
and sought to conceal their UK citizenship from the Mauritius Government.
Those particular representations are acknowledged not to have been made to
the Chagossians to whom the representations are rather different. The purpose
of this pleading was to allege that the deceitful representations were made
so that those who might have helped the Chagossians to assert their rights
did not do so. These agencies and organisations included the UN, Parliament,
the press and the Government of Mauritius. This led, as intended, to evacuations
without international interference and significant demur from those bodies,
so they acted on the misrepresentations as intended by doing nothing.
- Recognising
that the Chagossians would have known that a representation to them that there
was no permanent population was untrue, Mr Allen pleaded that different but
related representations were made. These were that they had no choice but
to move out when required and were not told of their rights or their position
as UK citizens. They had rights as the permanent population of a non self-governing
territory under the UN Charter. Unfolding events were presented as a fait
accompli. The representations were "buttressed" by statements
at meetings that the islands would become dangerous, that the US needed all
the islands, that compensation and homes would be provided. They were "reinforced"
by intimidation: the arrival of troops, low flights and the killing of the
dogs. The Chagossians acted as expected and left, complying with instructions
with which they thought, wrongly, they had to comply, unaware of their rights.
The Defendants took advantage of their poverty, ignorance and illiteracy;
they controlled their means of communication with the outside world.
- Mr Allen argued
that the representations to others than the Chagossians were relevant because
misrepresentations did not have to be made directly to the person for whom
they were intended. He referred to Swift v Winterbotham 1873 [LR] 8QB 244.
A bank employee gave a false reference to another bank, inquiring of it as
to the solvency of its customer, intending that the inquirer’s customer should
act on the lie and engage in a business deal which failed. The misled customer
sued the bank which had given the false reference. This does not support the
sort of case which Mr Allen mounts. It is plain that a misrepresentation can
be made through a conduit, and that it can be made to an agent. It can be
made to someone who, having sought the information as an agent, is expected
to pass it on to the person who acts upon it in the way intended. But Mr Allen’s
case is that the representations were not passed on. They were acted on by
others in an entirely different way. I also found the case of Farah v Home
Office, 6th December 1999 CA (unreported) of no assistance.
It concerned a representation about immigration status to a carrier in the
expectation that it would decide not to carry the passenger; such a representation
arguably founded a negligence action because there was arguably a sufficient
degree of proximity between the Home Office and the passenger to give rise
to a duty of care.
- I do not consider
that it is arguable that the Claimants can sue in deceit in respect of representations
which were not made to them directly or to an agent and in reliance upon which
they did not act, being unaware of them. I regard that as obvious. Jaffray
illustrates it, but it is incontrovertible. I accept that it is arguable that
false statements were knowingly made to third parties about the status of
the Ilois as residents on Chagos, but with the intent that those third parties
should act on them, rather than communicate them to the Ilois, who would have
known that the statements were untrue. They may have been intended the persuade
those third parties to do nothing to investigate or assist the Ilois, or to
reduce opposition to the Defendants’ defence policies. Mr Allen sought to
create a variant tort of deceit to fit the problem. He urged that it was arguable
that if a false representation is made to a third party, intending him not
to alert the Claimant to harm which is intended to be done to him by the representor,
but which he would have helped to avert or to warn the Claimant about, the
variant tort of deceit would have been committed. This he said was consistent
with principle. It was stronger if there was a duty owed to the Claimant by
either of the others but not essential. I do not follow this. If the act done
or representation made to the Claimant, whether by word or deed, is a wrong
which sounds in damages as a tort, the Claimant has his remedy. If it is not,
I do not understand why the fact that a lie has been told to a third party
converts it into one. This whole basis of claim is posited on an absence of
communication between third party and Claimant. This is not a case where the
third party owed a legal duty to communicate with or to look after the interests
of the Claimants, in the exercise of which the false statements interfered,
deceiving the Claimants. Indeed, Mr Allen really sees this part of his argument
as strengthening his case that there was a deception practised on the Chagossians.
- The only relevant
representations are, indisputably, those which were made to the Chagossians.
There are no agents to whom they were made. It has to be pleaded that they
were as to past or present fact, the natural and probable result of which
was to induce the Chagossians to act on them in the way in which they did
act, that they were intended to act in reliance on them and suffered loss
in consequence. The representation must have been known to be untrue or to
have been made recklessly, not caring whether it was true. As with misfeasance,
this is a tort which requires to be proved with cogent evidence.
- The specific
documents pleaded cannot constitute any relevant representations because they
are all internal documents with a restricted circulation and there is no evidence,
and it would be hugely improbable anyway, that they came into the hands of
the Claimants or were read by them. Other documents may evidence what was
said to them at various times, but the striking feature of those documents
is that not one was for public consumption and although some may have led
to a public statement, those are not referred to specifically. What is meant
by the assertion that they were made by implication from non-disclosure, is
that the specified representation was not made and that its content was not
expressly denied either. There may be occasions where there is a duty to speak
such as where a representation was made believing it to be true but the representor
discovers that it was untrue, but none of those circumstances apply here.
Silence does not ground deceit by itself in the absence of a duty to speak
and no such duty is alleged.
- There are a
series of allegations about the way in which the evacuations were effected
through the representation that the Chagossians had no right to remain on
the Chagos islands and no choice but to go, buttressed and reinforced in various
ways. The representation is not alleged to have been that they could not remain
on any individual island, or that they could not remain because their contracts
had been terminated or their employment ceased with the closure of the plantations.
It is not said that they were falsely told that they had no right to be on
any particular island, only that they were falsely told that they had no right
to remain on even one island.
- There is very
limited oral evidence that any such representation was made but I can see
an argument that it is implicit in the conduct of the Defendants, is consistent
with what they reveal about their thoughts in the documents and is what would
have been said if the issue had come up. So I think the Claimants have some
prospects of getting some kind of case to that effect off the ground even
before the evacuation of the last island in 1973. If it were said it would,
arguably, have been to encourage islanders to go peacefully when the time
came. I have already expressed my views on the prospects of the intimidation
allegations, the promises of compensation and the statements of danger being
made good but that does not mean that the basic premise for the allegation
that the representation was made is ill-founded. I have also dealt with the
absence of evidence to show that they were made on behalf of the Defendants.
- The representation
is alleged to be false because the islanders were the permanent population
of a NSGT and thereby entitled to the protection of the UN under Article 73.
I do not understand how this can be thought to be arguable. The Article confers
no individual rights and can scarcely be thought to have done so. The UK is
entitled so far as any domestic law obligations go to ignore it. It is fanciful
to suppose that there could have been representation which was intended to
cover international treaty obligations between states. Mr Todd, for example,
would not have intended any statement to cover that. He would have been focusing
on the contract and residence position. Even if there had been such a representation,
it would be necessary to show that it conferred rights against the UK on the
people of BIOT. I have already explained that the nature of those obligations,
as between states and the UN, are not justiciable nor are any representations
about them capable of founding any arguable deceit claim. There is no evidence
that anyone who might have made any such representation to the Ilois knew
of or was reckless as to the falsity of that statement. As the Article could
not ground a right anyway, even if the position was falsely stated, it would
not have entitled them to stay and so no loss flows. The representation, arguments
about the UN apart, is either true or, insofar as the effect of the Bancoult
case is to falsify it, it is not arguable from any of the material that it
would have been known to be false or suspected to be false. There is no evidence
which suggests that those who made the statement did so other than in the
belief that what they did and said was true.
- It is not clear
whether the allegation that they were said not to be belongers was something
which was said to the Chagossians. I rather doubt it, but the concept is sufficiently
uncertain for it to be very difficult to see how any statement about it could
be made deceitfully. Neither of those representations are of existing fact
either. There is no evidence that any Claimant was intended to or did act
upon any such representation anyway.
- Dealing with
what was said about UK citizenship in connection with achieving the removals,
there is simply no evidence that any representation about it was made at all.
It is therefore alleged that the position was concealed. That goes nowhere
in the absence of an arguable duty to state the position. The usual suspect
of "governing responsibility" is the only candidate, no duty
being specifically identified in this context. It is not an arguable basis
for imposing a duty, breach of which amounts to deceit. There is no arguable
case in relation to the tort of deceit.
Exile
- Mr Allen submitted
that there was arguably a tort of unlawful exile but that the court should
be slow to attempt any compendious definition. I am prepared to go along with
that. Its essential features would be that the Crown could not send out of
British territory a British citizen of the territory or a belonger of that
territory without either the free consent of the person or by statutory authority.
Similarly the Crown may not prevent or obstruct the return of such a person
without statutory authority. The tort continues to be committed from the moment
of wrongful departure until return. Here, it was alleged that the Chagossians
were "belongers" to Chagos (rather than BIOT), and were citizens
of the UK and Colonies or British Dependant Territory citizens by connection
only with BIOT. They were removed without their consent, or without fully
informed consent, and those who had left voluntarily were prevented from returning
or their return was obstructed as was that of the islanders who left on the
evacuations. The tort continues in relation to Diego Garcia because the Crown
has not contemplated that they can return there at least to live; it continues
in relation to Peros Banhos and Salomon because the Crown has not removed
the practical impediments to that return, which include the cost of transportation
and the creation of an infrastructure which would sustain a modest but viable
way of life.
- Mr Allen submitted
that the right not to be exiled otherwise than with consent or statutory authority
is well established. He referred me to Magna Carta: "No man shall
be ... exiled … but by lawful judgment of his peers or by the law of the land".
A number of academic histories of the law and well known commentaries from
Blackstone, Holdsworth, Stephen and others broadly support that position.
Exile or transportation as a punishment, to which consent was given to avoid
something worse, was replaced by statutory provisions for the transportation
of convicts to colonies. International treaties, to which the UK is a party,
reflect that developing law. The Universal Declaration of Human Rights, 1948
states in Article 13(2) that "Everyone has the right to leave any
country including his own and to return to his country". The International
Covenant on Civil and Political Rights, 1966 states in Article 12(4) that
"No-one shall be arbitrarily deprived of the right to enter his own
country", a Covenant ratified by the UK in 1976.
- He next reasoned
that those treaties and the developing jurisprudence over the years meant
that there was a common law right not to be exiled. In Plender on "International
Migration Law" 2nd ed 1988 p133, it is said that "The
principle that every State must admit its own nationals to its territory is
accepted so widely that its existence as a rule of law is virtually beyond
dispute". But he also considers who can enforce that right, whether
it is the expelling state or the individual and whether it is the enforcement
of a right at international law which requires the domestic law to have incorporated
the principle of international law. He does not set it out as a principle
of common law in the UK which can only be removed by specific legislation;
that may be the position but the quote relied on by Mr Allen does not support
his proposition read in context. In Van Duyn v Home Office [1974] ECR I
1337 at p1351, the European Court of Justice remarked, in relation to
its approach to the free movement of workers and public policy within the
Treaty of Rome, that "Furthermore, it is a principle of international
law … that a state is precluded from refusing its own nationals the right
of entry or residence".
- Mr Allen then
made the very broad submission that such rules of international law were incorporated
into English law without Act of Parliament being necessary even though Protocol
4 of the ECHR had not been ratified. I have referred to this earlier. Mr Allen
relied upon the analysis of the doctrines of incorporation or transformation
of international law by Lord Denning MR in Trendtex Trading Corporation
v Central Bank of Nigeria [1977] QB 529 553. The case concerned the developing
international law to cope with the commercial activities of state bodies which
might enjoy state immunity. Lord Denning took the view that international
law was incorporated into domestic law unless it was in conflict with statutory
provision; his change of view since Thakrar was to enable domestic
law to respond to changes in international law rather than it being bound
by the interpretation of international law upon a particular point when it
was first decided, if international law had later evolved. Domestic law could
evolve as the incorporated international law evolved. It may be that Mr Allen
has put somewhat too broad an interpretation on Trendtex if he regards
it as authority for the proposition that international law is enforceable
without more by subject against Crown so long as no Act of Parliament is contravened.
- Mr Allen also
suggested that no Government could sever its connection with its citizens;
it owed the obligations to them which reciprocated the duties and loyalties
owed by them. But he appears also to have accepted that the state could sever
that relationship, if it did so by lawful means.
- He said that
where there was a right, there was a remedy for its breach in tort citing
Ashby v White [1703] 92 ER 126 at p134 and in what he called modern
jurisprudence, Neville v London Express Newspaper [1919] AC 368 at p392
and 405. I am not sure how far this sort of general point can advance
his case. The first case is the earliest in the line of authority which developed
into misfeasance. The question in the second case was not whether a tort should
be held to exist, nor was the conclusion that wherever loss was suffered through
a wrong, a tort should be created so that damages could be awarded. If that
were so, damages would be available routinely for administrative acts which
were unlawful, but they are not. The question was whether in order to recover
damages for the tort which existed, it was necessary to show specific loss.
He said that there were analogies with other torts such as trespass to the
person or to property. That may be so but tells against rather than for another
tort to be recognised, after so many years of the developing law on exile,
during which time it has never been the subject of any argument, that I was
shown, that it was a tort. An additional reason why it was argued that it
should be a tort was that it would provide a remedy for wrongs and in that
way hold liable those who did wrong, maintain the obligations of those who
wield power to wield for its lawful ends only and thus vindicate the rule
of law in a civil society.
- The fundamental
reason why the existence of this tort is unarguable derives from the very
nature of the tort. It does not rely on any allegation of trespass to person
or property. It is not a tort of deceit or misfeasance. It is not a tort of
false imprisonment or negligence. It is no more and no less than a particular
example of a tort for unlawful administrative acts, attempted in the field
of immigration. It would be of wide scope. There is no logical reason why
it should not apply to any judicially reviewable error in a deportation or
entry visa decision. If the justification is that the Government should be
encouraged to act lawfully, that argument would apply to very many categories
of case. It is difficult to see why one group of people should have the benefit
of tortious protection from unlawful acts, on the basis of citizenship or
nationality or "belonging" whereas others entitled to enter
or to consideration should not. It has been clear for many years that an ultra
vires act does not of itself give rise to tortious liability; Three
Rivers DC v Bank of England (No 3), per Lord Steyn at p190 (AC) and at
p1230 WLR citing other recent House of Lords authority.
- Mr Allen put
forward no reasons why those principles should not apply to this case. Accepting
for present purposes that a citizen could not be exiled as a matter of common
law, that provides no reason for a tort to be created. The remedy is by way
of Judicial Review, and the difficulties in that respect faced by these Claimants
do not afford a basis for creating a tort sounding in damages. There is no
parallel in false imprisonment; this is false exclusion and there are no analogous
cases such as exclusion from the highway or a public place. There is no parallel
in any general tort because this tort can by its very nature only be committed
by the state; it was not seriously suggested that a private landowner other
than the state would not be able to exercise its private law rights so as
to exclude an individual from a territory if it owned the necessary land.
- Nor did Mr Allen
seek to rely on any statutory duty which he said was breached and which might
sound in damages within the limited categories set out in X (Minors) v
Bedfordshire County Council [1995] 2 AC 633. The Confirmation of the Charters,
giving statutory effect to Magna Carta, was relied on by him to show how the
common law had developed, not as the statute breach of which arguably founded
a claim for damages. His references to international law do not directly assist.
They create no individual rights. There was, contrary to what Mr Allen said,
a relevant reservation to the ratification of the ICCPR 1966, which reserved
the right not just to apply the Convention separately to each of the territories
of the UK and Colonies, but also to apply such immigration legislation in
each of its territories as it thought fit for those who did not have the right
to enter or remain. This thus leaves open the question of who has such a right.
I think that it is of some significance that Protocol Four of the ECHR has
not been ratified. I do not find the concept of the "belonger"
of real help. It is of significance where it is provided for in specific colonial
legislation, but it was not part of the BIOT local statutory provision.
- Mr Allen also
alleges that the tort comprises the obstruction or prevention of the return
of those who were exiled or who left voluntarily but wish to return. By "obstruction",
Mr Allen has in mind, at least, a breach of an obligation to assist in the
return of those who left voluntarily. An omission in that respect is said
to be tortious. The indissoluble bonds of citizenship and the governing obligations
imposed such a duty. This is untenable. There is no duty to provide transport,
employment, the wherewithal to sustain life or accommodation and a refusal
to do so cannot be tortious. There can be no obligation, still less a tort
if it is breached, to make private land available. I have already dealt with
the prevention of return on the facts, but there is no better justification
for prevention of return being part of a tort of exile than there is for obstruction.
- There can be
no tortious liability for enacting the 1971 Immigration Ordinance, nor for
enacting the property acquisition Ordinance which enabled the Crown to acquire
the private rights which it then exercised. There can be no tort of exile
in relation to the enforced move of islanders from one island to another;
there is no possible right to stay on one particular island unless that particular
island itself is the relevant territory of citizenship. There is no basis
for arguing that there is any right, in principle, for the Chagossians who
lived on Diego Garcia not to be removed from Diego Garcia to another BIOT
island, let alone to another island within the Chagos Archipelago. If there
is a right not to be exiled, and a right to return, it can only apply to BIOT
and not to Chagos, let alone to every island within the Archipelago. None
of the law relied on by Mr Allen would support such a right. It is a commonplace
for people to have to leave the area in which they live because of Government
proposals. Here the Claimants can only succeed in relation to the removals
from Diego Garcia, because the move from Diego Garcia to another BIOT island
was temporary and the other islands were closed as a consequence of the effects
of the defence proposals. Much of the pleading of this tort is designed to
promote such a right and to apply it to the other islands individually. (There
is some evidence that the islanders regarded themselves as residents of one
particular island rather than as residents of the whole Archipelago.) It is
also designed to counter the effect of the 2000 Immigration Ordinance which
permits return to Peros Banhos and Salomon, and which puts an end to any argument
about the tort continuing. One can see how this is important to the Claimants
but that is not the point in law. It is reflected in a pleading which makes
no distinction between those who left the Chagos before the creation of BIOT,
those who were born there, and those who were born on Mauritius and have never
been there.
- The tort does
not arguably exist.
Property
and rights under the Constitution of Mauritius
- These two heads
of claim did not entirely overlap but as most of the relevant argument in
relation to the Mauritius Constitution concerned property rights it is convenient
to deal with them all here. Once again, the pleadings, at the third attempt
in the Re-Amended Particulars of Claim, do not contain all the allegations
raised by the Claimants’ submissions. I shall deal first with those which
are raised by the pleadings. The other points could be the subject of a further
amendment.
- The property
case as pleaded is that the Chagossians acquired ownership of the land which
they occupied by prescription or succession under the French Civil Code which
was applicable in Mauritius and hence in its Chagos Dependency both before
the creation of BIOT and in 1967 when the land was acquired from the Chagos
Agalega Company Limited. This required thirty years occupation of the land
but that did not have to be by the same person for the whole period. Once
acquired, those rights were capable of being transferred or inherited. The
Chagossians did the acts of an owner, such as building a house or growing
crops, with the intent that they should be owners. All this was manifest and
uninterrupted. The rights thus acquired entitled them to enjoy, exploit and
to alienate the land. The rights were not acquired over Crown land; and it
must follow that the claim is that they were acquired over the private land
of the plantation company. I say this because although there is some land
on Diego Garcia, at least, which was not in the freehold ownership of the
plantation company, that land was thought to be Crown land, and the land which
the company did own covered on any view the main areas where houses were to
be found. No other private owner has even been hinted at as the person against
whom this acquisition by prescription has occurred.
- There are obvious
problems in the way of this as the source for some of the general assertions
about the rights of Chagossians and of the wrongs which it is said, but not
pleaded, were done by the passing of the relevant legislation and by the acquisition
of the land from the Chagos Agalega Company Limited. The right asserted is
not one which is confined to someone who was born on the islands but could
apply to the last occupier in the thirty year period, who could have been
a contract worker. There are many Chagossians who might not have lived in
a house which had been erected for thirty years. The latest point at which
someone’s house would have had to be erected on Chagos, in order to take advantage
of this argument, is 1937 because, if by 1967 the right had not accrued, there
would have been no right which it could have been said the relevant legislation
and purchase improperly removed. No witness gave evidence that there was any
such property although Mr Marcel Moulinie said that when he arrived in 1965,
he had understood that some houses had been lived in by generations of Chagossians.
But from the evidence as to how the houses were built, it is plain that in
the years about which the witnesses spoke, many Chagossians built the houses
in which they lived far more recently than 1937. Indeed, no person at all
is identified as enjoying a right so acquired. The questionnaire which is
supposed to be part of the Particulars of Claim is quite incapable, except
by happenstance, of identifying any person who could claim to be the beneficiary
of the right as pleaded. The actual evidence given revealed the difficulty
of statements attributing legal concepts of ownership, possession and occupation
to those who naturally say in respect of where they live, that that is their
house. Their claims were not supported by Mr Marcel Moulinie who denied that
they owned any land. In the Bancoult case, Laws LJ said at paragraph
7 that no Ilois enjoyed property rights in any of the land but he did not
have the advantage of the current pleading or evidence. I do not consider
that I can at this stage hold that it is not reasonably possible that such
a claim could be made out and Mr Howell did not press its unlikelihood. So
I shall proceed on that basis. Nonetheless, the very weakness of the evidence
to support the claim is relevant to the assertion that there was any knowledge
of or reckless indifference to illegality or that the legislation was enacted
or used to acquire land in a manner which was designed to defeat the property
rights of Chagossians.
- The unpleaded
allegations are, first, that the Acquisition of Land for Public Purposes (Private
Treaty) Ordinance 1967 No 2 was ultra vires the BIOT Order, as was
the subsequent acquisition because the Ordinance and the acquisition had been
undertaken for the purpose at least in part of depopulating the islands. The
logic of the Bancoult case, in relation to the Immigration Ordinance,
meant that other legislation with the same purpose was likewise unlawful.
Second, the Ordinance was unlawful because it contained no provision for notifying
those Chagossians in apparent possession that their rights were to be over-reached
into compensation, they had no means of challenging the lawfulness of the
acquisition or of disputing the amount of compensation due or the portion
which they might receive or even of knowing that any was available to be claimed.
This was closely related to the submissions made about the Mauritius Constitution.
- The pleading
in relation to the Constitution was to the effect that the Mauritius (Constitution)
Order 1964, an Order in Council, was part of the law of BIOT and that the
fundamental rights which it contained were infringed by the actions of the
Defendants. The rights relied on are property related save for the right to
protection from inhumane treatment. The pleading is seriously deficient as
it contains no particulars of any act relied on as constituting a breach of
any of those rights; if the action were to proceed, the allegation should
specify what acts are relied on under each head. At present, the best that
can be said is that I have from the submissions some sort of sense of what
the Claimants are driving at in relation to property and I assume that everything
from the fact and manner of evacuation, the journey and the lack of reception
or assistance in Mauritius is encompassed by the allegation of inhuman treatment.
These allegations were said to encompass torts, unpleaded, which included
trespass and conversion, which were torts by BIOT law and under English law.
- I shall deal
first with the pleaded property case on the basis that a Claimant might be
found with the arguable real property interest. Mr Howell relied on a sequence
of Ordinances to show that any property rights which the Chagossians might
have had were extinguished. First, the Private Treaty Ordinance of 1967 provided
in section 3 as follows:
"Whenever
the Commissioner is satisfied that it is necessary or expedient to acquire on
behalf of the Crown any land in the Territory for any purpose which in the opinion
of the Commissioner is a public purpose he may, if the owner or apparent owner
agrees to sell such land at the price offered by the Commissioner, acquire such
land in accordance with the provisions of this Ordinance."
- "Public
purpose":
"…
includes the provision of defence and other necessary facilities for or on
behalf of the United Kingdom Government or for or on behalf of any Commonwealth
or foreign Government with which the United Kingdom has agreed to the provision
of such facilities."
- Section 7 stated:
"A
declaration in the instrument of acquisition that it was necessary or expedient
to acquire the land for a public purpose or that the purpose for which the land
was acquired is or was a public purpose shall be conclusive proof of the matters
stated herein."
- Section 5 provided
for the vesting of the land in the Crown free of any other interests, and
section 6 for those interests which thus extinguished to be related to the
price paid; in effect they were over-reached into the purchase price. They
stated:
"5. The
land described in the Schedule of the instrument of acquisition shall … vest
absolutely and irrevocably in the Crown free from any mortgages, charges, interests
or rights whatsoever of any interested party, except as may have been specially
reserved in the aforesaid instrument.
6. (1) The
rights, interests, charges or mortgages of any interested party in or over the
land thus acquired shall, upon such land vesting in the Crown, be related to
the price stated in the instrument of acquisition which shall be deemed for
all purposes to be the price agreed upon between the Commissioner and the owner
or apparent owner of the land so acquired."
- An "interested
party" and "owner" were defined as follows:
"’Interested
party’ means any person being an owner or co-owner of land the subject of
acquisition under this Ordinance or having any right, beneficial interest, charge
or mortgage in or over such land.
‘Owner’
includes a lessee, a usufructuary or any other person having a beneficial interest
in the land."
- Mr Howell's
simple submission was that that vested land free of any other rights and so
the Chagossians had no property rights thereafter. They had been extinguished
insofar as they had had any in the first place. As a simple matter of statutory
construction, I accept that is unanswerable. The claim related only to the
price to which others could look to the vendor. If there had been any acquisition
by prescription, the owner would have been an "interested person"
within the definition of that word. The contrary was not argued.
- Mr Taylor for
the Claimants in response first pointed out that there was some land on Diego
Garcia which did not belong to the vendor, Chagos Agalega Company Limited,
at all. Without investigating title in any depth, this appears to be well-founded
but unimportant in this context, for the areas which it did own were the areas
of residence of the Ilois; they were the settlements round the coconut plantations
and copra production areas. No-one has suggested that there was any other
private freehold owner. The Crown already owned some land. The instrument
of acquisition dated 3rd April 1967, (3/28), referred in the Schedule
to what was conveyed as being the islands of Diego Garcia, Peros Banhos and
Salomon and two other groups together with all buildings, rights and interests
whatsoever. Any other land would have been acquired from the other owner anyway,
under the same instrument, but no other owner has come forward to assert any
title.
- Mr Taylor next
said that this instrument of acquisition meant that land vested, without notice
to anyone in apparent possession as he said the Chagossians were, whereupon
the interests became interests only in a purchase price which was distributed
through a rapid procedure of which the Chagossians had no notice. He contrasted
this with the notice provisions in the Compulsory Purchase Ordinance 1967
No 1. Notice had to be given to "the owner or person in apparent possession".
Any "interested person" could then claim a higher price than
that stated in the notice of acquisition and any dispute could go to arbitration.
The Commissioner could then decide whether to proceed with the acquisition,
if that were the price which he had to pay, and if he did so, the rights acquired
would then relate to the purchase price in the same way. The relevant expressions
were defined in the same way in both Ordinances. He suggested that the Private
Treaty Ordinance had been enacted in bad faith to avoid these provisions in
the Compulsory Purchase Ordinance. This was ad hominem legislation
directed at the islanders.
- There is no
evidence to support that at all. It is commonplace to have the two powers.
There is no legal obligation to proceed by one route as opposed to another.
The legality of the purchase could have been challenged but never has been
until now. There is a suggestion in the documents that it was seen as an advantage
in the Private Treaty Ordinance to include some provisions from the Compulsory
Purchase Ordinance. These appear to relate to the clearing of other interests
off the title acquired. There is nothing at all to suggest that it was intended
to avoid giving notice to any Chagossians. There is nothing to suggest that
anyone thought that they might have any rights of possession at all; Mr Moulinie
did not think that they did. It is perfectly clear that workers, even if there
for many generations, can occupy property simply as service occupiers for
the better performance of their duties. There is no contemporaneous evidence
from any source that suggests that anyone thought the position was otherwise.
There is no evidence of anyone erecting a house without the company's assistance
to him as its worker. It is just simpler in those circumstances to proceed
by private treaty. Moreover, occupation is not possession. If notice had to
be given under the Compulsory Purchase Ordinance to the owner "or
person in apparent possession", there is no basis for supposing that
notice would have been given to anyone other than Chagos Agalega Company Limited;
just as with the Private Treaty Ordinance, the agreement was with the owner
"or apparent owner" looking at the definitions. I do not
think that there is a difference in meaning in the two expressions or in the
people to whom they might be applied. If the owner differed from the person
in apparent possession, there was no obligation to give notice to more than
one.
- Mr Howell’s
first statutory provision clearly disposes of the claim.
- The second statutory
provision upon which Mr Howell relied was the Acquisition of Land for Public
Purposes (Repeal) Ordinance 1983. This provided:
"Whereas
all land in the Territory is Crown Land, the Compulsory Acquisition of Land
for Public Purposes Ordinance 1967 and the Acquisition of Land for Public Purposes
(Private Treaty) Ordinance 1967 are repealed, and it is hereby confirmed and
declared that all land in the Territory is Crown Land."
- The confirmation
and declaration do not just have the effect of putting beyond doubt the effect
of the repeal of the Acquisition Ordinances. Mr Taylor submitted that this
could not add anything to the position which had already been arrived at.
But, in my judgment, if "confirmed" adds nothing, it is quite
clear that "declared" does. I can see no way round the construction
which Mr Howell seeks to put upon this Ordinance. In Winfat Enterprise
(Hong Kong) Co Ltd v Attorney -General of Hong Kong [1985] AC 733 PC,
the effect of similar language in the New Territories Land Court Ordinance
1900 was considered. Section 15 of it provided: "All land in the New
Territories is hereby declared to be the property of the Crown …".
It deemed the occupiers to be trespassers unless their occupation was authorised
by the Crown. This replaced Chinese customary tenure, which was assignable
and heritable. One of the issues in the case was whether that customary interest
survived so that a developer whose land was being acquired for a price below
its market value, could rely on it. It was held that the land vested in the
Crown under that wide declaratory power. The effect of the BIOT Repeal Ordinance
is thus unarguably to remove any Chagossian property rights which had survived
the acquisition of land from Chagos Agalega Company Limited. If there were
any surviving interests over the intervening fifteen years from the acquisition,
and no claim had come forward, they were thus ended. More than twelve years
had elapsed since the evacuation of Diego Garcia anyway, when the land was
fully possessed by others.
- Mr Taylor submitted
that these two acquisition Ordinances were ineffective because they did not
comply with the Royal Instructions to the Commissioner as to how he should
legislate. He argued that they did not comply with sections 4(2) or 5(7).
These provide:
"4. In
the enacting of laws the Commissioner shall observe, so far as is practicable,
the following rules:
(2) Matters
having no proper relation to each other shall not be provided for by the same
Ordinance: no Ordinance shall contain anything foreign to what the title of
the Ordinance imports …
5. The
Commissioner shall not, without having previously obtained instructions through
a Secretary of State, enact any Ordinance within any of the following classes
…
(7) Any
Ordinance of an extraordinary nature and importance whereby Our prerogative,
or the rights of property of Our subjects not residing in the British Indian
Ocean Territory, or the trade, transport or communications of any part of
Our dominions or any territory under Our protection or any territory in which
We may for the time being have jurisdiction may be prejudiced."
- He said that
the former was breached because the one Ordinance made provision for both
acquisition and for the consequences of acquisition; the latter was breached
because of the severe effects which the 1983 Ordinance had on the rights of
the individuals who were not resident in BIOT. As to the former, I conclude
that there is nothing which arguably breaches the Royal Instructions; the
two matters relate to each other and are sensibly included in the one Ordinance,
the title of which is apt to cover its total content. An extinguishment provision
upon an acquisition for a public purpose is not unexpected. But, even if there
had been a breach of the Instructions, that does not invalidate the Ordinances
by virtue of section 4 of the Colonial Laws Validity Act 1865, which provides:
"No
colonial law passed with the concurrence of or assented to by the governor
of any colony, or to be hereafter so passed or assented to, shall be or be
deemed to have been void or inoperative by reason only of any instructions
with reference to such law or the subject thereof which may have been given
to such governor by or on behalf of Her Majesty, by any instrument other than
the letters patent or instrument authorising such governor to concur in passing
or to assent to laws for the peace, order, and good government of such colony,
even though such instructions may be referred to in such letters patent or
last-mentioned instrument."
- The BIOT Order
itself provides, in section 11(2) and following, for the Sovereign to disallow
legislation and She has not done so. As to the latter asserted breach, the
same two points apply. In addition, any acquisition made in this tidying up
provision, is no more than a tidying up acquisition where the principal power
has been exercised or was thought to have been and where there were not thought
to have been rights outstanding anyway.
- The third Ordinance
upon which Mr Howell relied was the Courts Ordinance 1983 No 3 in force from
1st February 1984. Section 3(1), (3) and (4) provide as follows:
"3. (1) Subject
to and so far as it is not inconsistent with any specific law for the time
being in force in the Territory and subject to subsections (3) and (4) of
this section and to section 4, the law to be applied as part of the law of
the Territory shall be the law of England as from time to time in force in
England and the rules of equity as from time to time applied in England:
Provided
that the said law of England shall apply in the Territory only so far as it
is applicable and suitable to local circumstances, and shall be construed
with such modifications, adaptations, qualifications and exceptions as local
circumstances render necessary.
(3) Subject
to subsection (4) of this section, no enactment, rule of law or any other
part of the law of Mauritius or Seychelles shall form part of the laws of
the Territory after the appointed day, except to the extent that any such
enactment, rule of law or part of such law may have been applied to the Territory
by a law made by the Commissioner after the appointed day under section 9
of the British Indian Ocean Territory Order 1976 or any corresponding provision
superseding that section.
(4) In
any proceedings commenced before the appointed day, the law to be applied
shall be the law in force immediately before the appointed day, unless all
the parties to the proceedings agree that the law to be applied shall be as
in subsections (1) to (3) of this section.
- "Specific
law" is defined as a law made under section 11 of the BIOT Order
or its replacement in 1976, when the Seychelles islands were returned to the
Seychelles, and an applicable UK Act or statutory instrument.
- Mr Howell submitted
that the effect of this was to disapply the Mauritian civil property law upon
which the Claimants relied and hence to remove any rights which they may have
had. (I accept that it is reasonably arguable that the "rules of law"
in section 15 of the BIOT Order, below, is a phrase wide enough to include
the common law or equitable principles which would be invoked as substitutes
for the disapplied provisions of the Civil Code under which the Claimants
might have enjoyed property rights.) This is too ambitious a submission at
any rate for this stage of proceedings. Section 11 of the Interpretation and
General Clauses Ordinance 1981 No 4 prevents the repeal of any local enactment
affecting any right previously acquired under any enactment. Mr Taylor relied
upon this provision and it may be that the Civil Code of Mauritius falls into
that category. But I consider the stronger point to be that section 3 is inapt,
arguably, to remove rights at all. If, despite the two Ordinances which were
already effective, some property right had survived, I do not read section
3 as removing it. It would have to be transformed instead into something recognisable
in English law, but subject to the permitted local variations which would
give ample scope for adaptation. It does mean that any pleaded right would
have to be couched in perhaps different language from that of the Civil Code
but I have no difficulty in seeing that something could be pleaded. However,
that still leaves intact Mr Howell’s two earlier and better points, which
are conclusive as to property rights subject to the effect of the Mauritius
Constitution.
- I now turn to
the asserted application of the Mauritius Constitution which was relied on
as a source of rights and to defeat the position in which the two Ordinances
showed the Claimants clearly to be, in relation to property rights. Mr Taylor
relied on the rights set out in the Schedule to the Mauritius (Constitution)
Order 1964. It is the Schedule which contains the Constitution. The first
Chapter contains the fundamental rights which represent the Claimants’ primary
target for inclusion in the BIOT legislative canon but, surprisingly, they
did not limit their case to that part and said that other parts might also
be included. Those other parts include Chapters dealing with the setting up
of the legislature in Mauritius, the Council of Ministers, the judicature,
the public service and the Governor. I regard the inclusion of those parts,
other than Chapter 1, in the BIOT legislation as nonsense. It would be wholly
inconsistent with the BIOT Order.
- The rights relied
on from Chapter 1 are as follows:
"1. It
is hereby recognised and declared that in Mauritius there have existed and shall
continued to exist … each and all of the following human rights and fundamental
freedoms, namely –
(c) the right of the
individual to protection for the privacy of his home and other property and from
deprivation of property without compensation.
and
the provisions of this Chapter shall have the effect for the purpose of affording
protection to the said rights and freedoms subject ot such limitations of that
protection as are contained in those provisions, being limitations designed
to ensure that the enjoyment of the said rights and freedoms by any individual
does not prejudice the rights and freedoms of others or the public interest.
5. No
person shall be subjected to torture or to inhuman or degrading punishment or
other such treatment.
6. (1) No
property of any description shall be compulsorily taken possession of, and no
interest in or right over property of any description shall be compulsorily
acquired, except where the following conditions are satisfied, that is to say
– …
(b) the necessity therefor is such as to afford reasonable justification for
the causing of any hardship that may result to any person having an interest
in or right over the property; and
(c) provision is made by a law applicable to that taking of possession or acquisition
–
(i) for the prompt payment of adequate compensation; and
(ii) securing to any person having an interest in or right over the property
a right of access to the Supreme Court, whether direct or on appeal from any
other authority for the determination of his interest or right, the legality
of the taking of possession or acquisition of the property, interest or right,
and the amount of any compensation to which he is entitled, and for the purpose
of obtaining prompt payment of that compensation.
(5) Nothing
in this section shall be construed as affecting the making or operation of any
law for the compulsory taking of possession in the public interest of any property,
or the compulsory acquisition in the public interest of any interest in or right
over property, where that property, interest or right is held by a body corporate
established by law for public purposes in which no moneys have been invested
other than moneys provided by the government of Mauritius.
7. (1) Except
with his own consent, no person shall be subjected to the search of his person
or his property or the entry by others on his premises.
(2) Nothing contained in or done under the authority of any law shall be held
to be inconsistent with or in contravention of this section to the extent that
the law in question makes provision that is reasonably required –
(a) in
the interests of defence, …
14. (1) Subject
to the provisions of subsection (5) of this section, if any person alleges that
any of the provisions of sections 1 to 13 (inclusive) of this Constitution has
been, is being or is likely to be contravened in relation to him, then, without
prejudice to any other action with respect to the same matter that is lawfully
available, that person may also apply to the Supreme Court for redress.
(2) The
Supreme Court shall have original jurisdiction to hear and determine any application
made by any person in pursuance of subjection (1) of this section."
- Mr Taylor submitted
that these fundamental rights applied in the Chagos immediately before BIOT
was created. It should not be assumed, without clear words, that the legislative
structure of the new colony was designed to remove those rights, which the
islanders had enjoyed hitherto. Although there might be power to do that when
a colony was granted independence, as the case of Liyanage v The Queen
[1967] 1 AC 259 PC showed in relation to the independence of Ceylon and
fundamental rights to a fair trial, that had no application to the creation
of a new colony, especially when the territory had already enjoyed those rights.
The BIOT Order should be construed accordingly. Accordingly, those rights
were still enjoyed when the acquisition Ordinances were enacted, when the
actual acquisitions took place and when the population was removed.
- Mr Howell relied
upon the wording of the BIOT Order. He also pointed out that Laws LJ in Bancoult
had held that there was no written constitution embodying fundamental rights
for BIOT; paragraph 43. I do not find the latter point conclusive in the light
of the more extensive arguments which Mr Taylor has provided, a team overlap
notwithstanding. Each side before me has relied on and taken issue with what
was said in that case on a variety of issues. Whilst Bancoult can make
something arguable, I am not disposed to accept it as making anything unarguable
as far as the Claimants are concerned.
- The relevant
provisions of the BIOT Order are as follows:
"5. The
Commissioner shall have such powers and duties as are conferred or imposed upon
him by or under this Order or any other law and such other functions as Her
Majesty may from time to time be pleased to assign to him, and subject to the
provisions of this Order and any other law by which any such powers or duties
are conferred or imposed, shall do and execute all things that belong to his
office according to such instructions, if any, as Her Majesty may from time
to time see fit to give him.
11. (1) The
Commissioner may make laws for the peace, order and good government of the Territory,
and such laws shall be published in such a manner as the Commissioner may direct.
15. (1) Except
to the extent that they may be repealed, amended or modified by laws made under
section 11 of this Order or by other lawful authority, the enactments and rules
of law that are in force immediately before the date of this Order in any of
the islands comprised in the Territory shall, on and after that date, continue
in force therein but shall be applied with such adaptations, modifications and
exceptions as are necessary to bring them into conformity with the provisions
of this Order.
(2) In
this section ‘enactments’ includes any instruments having the force of
law."
- Section 18 of
the Order is also important. It alters the Mauritius Constitution by deleting
from the definition of Mauritius in section 90, as from the creation of BIOT,
those Mauritius Dependencies which became part of BIOT.
- Mr Howell argued
that the Mauritius Constitution had no application at all in BIOT. His first
contention relied upon the geographical extent of "Mauritius"
as redefined by the BIOT Order. If section 1 of Chapter 1 was indeed part
of the BIOT legislation, it was immediately disapplied by its own terms because
it only applied to Mauritius. It did not matter what had been the position
immediately before the creation of BIOT, because the continued application
of the Mauritius Constitution rendered it inapplicable on its own terms. It
only declared rights to exist in Mauritius and therefore by necessary application
of the definition of "Mauritius" did not declare those rights
in BIOT. Mr Taylor submitted that section 15 of the BIOT Order permitted that
wording to be adapted to meet the position in BIOT by treating "Mauritius"
as being BIOT or as the Mauritius part of BIOT. I was not wholly persuaded
by Mr Howell's argument on this in isolation though there is force in it.
It needs to be considered with other points to see if the Claimants’ case
is not reasonably arguable. I say that because the alteration to the Mauritius
Constitution was obviously necessary to limit its future geographical application,
and although it may be a pointer as to what was intended in BIOT, that has
to be considered also against the pre-existing rights enjoyed in the Chagos.
- To Mr Taylor
what primarily mattered was the fact that the rights had been enjoyed in Chagos
immediately before the creation of BIOT. It is upon the words of section 15
that the Claimants rely. That depends upon the meaning given to "enactments
and rules of law". "Enactments" is defined as including
"instruments having the force of law". The Constitution,
submitted the Claimants, was one such instrument or enactment. There was no
need to give the word a narrow meaning as contended for by the Defendants
which would confine it to Acts of Parliament or a broader meaning which extended
only to secondary legislation in addition. The significance of previously
enjoyed fundamental rights was important here. Mr Taylor referred to R
v Conway 1943 EDL 215, Gutsche J, who described "enactment"
as a wide and general word; but however wide he said was its ambit, he did
not suggest that it covered a constitutional Order in Council. Mr Howell found
support in Rathbone v Bundock [1962] 2 QB 260 D Ct 273. This held,
in the different context of road traffic regulation, that unless extended
to statutory instruments expressly, "enactment" meant an
Act of Parliament. I did not find that compelling in view of its very different
context and the fact that, as in Conway, the issue here was not considered.
- No resolution
is to be found in the Interpretation and General Clauses Ordinance 1981, though
in it "Imperial" or "United Kingdom enactment",
to which the Ordinance does not apply, includes any Order in Council.
- Notwithstanding
the absence of decisive authority, (although what there is tends to support
Mr Howell), I do not regard the position as doubtful. The phrase has to be
construed in context. The BIOT Order was the Constitution for BIOT. It provided
for a new colony, drawn from both the Seychelles and Mauritius. Its creation
had a purpose. Mauritius was redefined by the BIOT Order so as to exclude
BIOT from the Mauritius Constitution. It would be very odd if by the sidewind
of the general incorporation of existing laws from the two colonies from which
the islands had been detached, BIOT had incorporated a part of the Constitution
of one colony from which it was being detached, and had provided for fundamental
rights to be enjoyed only by those who were in the former Mauritius part.
This is the importance of the definition of "Mauritius".
It confirms what is clear enough from the other factors in the interpretative
matrix. When Mr Howell’s first point is joined to these others, it seems to
me incontestable that the Mauritius Constitution was not incorporated. It
is not controverted by authority or interpretative provision.
- I recognise
what Mr Taylor says about fundamental rights but that does not seem to me
to be an argument of any real force in the light of those other factors. Had
their incorporation been intended, there would have been an express incorporation
or listing of the rights to be enjoyed. His distinction between what can be
done upon the independence of a colony and upon the creation of a new colony
is unsupported by any reason. I see no reason in law why there should be any
difference; the rights created depend upon the way in which the sovereign
power is exercised and that can deliver what Laws LJ described in Bancoult
as "wintry asperity" instead of the benignity hitherto enjoyed
if the sovereign power so wishes and can do so politically. It may be brutal
but the context of the legislation shows that the preservation of fundamental
rights, and in one part of BIOT only, was not a legislative objective. I do
not consider that the phrase "rules of law" is apt to cover
the constitutionally derived rights upon which Mr Taylor relies.
- Even if Mr Taylor
were right, I do not see how that would avail his property rights arguments.
If the Ordinances are otherwise valid, they would take precedence over any
such rights as were preserved by the incorporation of part of the Mauritius
Constitution. The Claimants’ argument is that the rights in question are within
the scope of section 15 of the Order and it is that which enables them to
be preserved as an enactment. But it is clear from the terms of section 15
that it does not entrench them as rights which cannot be overridden or as
rights against which the constitutionality or validity of Ordinances has to
be measured. Accordingly, by virtue of section 15 (1), they can be repealed
or modified by legislation passed under section 11 for the "peace,
order and good government" of BIOT or passed under other lawful authority.
I regard Mr Taylor’s argument that an Ordinance could only have the effect
of overriding existing law under section 15 if it expressly said so, as an
understandable but untenable attempt to interpret section 15 as some half
effective entrenching provision. It could only require clear words as to the
legislative effect intended and there is no doubt about that in the Ordinances.
If the Ordinances do conflict with any provisions of the constitution, their
language is clear enough to enable them to override those constitutional provisions.
I do not accept that the effect of section 3 of the Private Treaty Ordinance
is to require all actual owners of all interests to agree to the sale of property;
that is wholly contrary to the rest of the provisions of the Ordinance, including
the overreaching provisions. Mr Howell pointed out that in Winfat Enterprises,
above, the Crown Lands Resumption Ordinance was made under the power in the
New Territories Order to make laws for the "peace, order and good
government" of the Territories. That was held to permit the acquisition
of land at a price which ignored the development value of the land, even though
the Peking Convention, under which the New Territories were leased, forbad
expropriation and required a fair price to be paid for land acquired. Unless
an attack can be mounted on the legislation in question as not being within
section 11, that legislation could remove property rights without compensation
or compliance with other provisions of the Mauritius Constitution. There is
no English law to which the Ordinance has been shown to be repugnant in the
sense of section 2 of the Colonial Laws Validity Act.
- Mr Howell further
submitted that it would be very difficult for the Court to give effect to
the Mauritius Constitution, even if somehow it were incorporated into BIOT
legislation as entrenched rights. The rights are subject to the limitations
set out in the Constitution. First, the right in section 6 was not breached
nor that in section 1 because what happened was legislative extinction of
title with the interest overreached into the purchase money. Section 1 dealt
with deprivation of property and section 6 dealt with compulsory purchase;
neither dealt with legislative extinction of title with a provision for overreaching
into the purchase price; La Compagnie Sucriere v Government of Mauritius
1995 (3) LRC 494 PC. As a matter of dry legal analysis that is clearly
correct. The Claimants might however have been able to make something of the
manner in which the payments were made, to say that this was in reality a
deprivation of property and that the availability of knowledge as to the acquisition
and possible share of the purchase money was so limited as to amount to deprivation
without compensation. But it is difficult to see how that would invalidate
the legislation itself. Second, section 6 permits compulsory acquisition in
the interests of defence; unless the defence interests of the UK and her Colonies
are irrelevant, and the only relevant defence interest is that of BIOT itself,
which was not suggested by Mr Allen, it is difficult to see how the Court
could be in a position to assess the nature and extent of the defence needs,
national security and foreign policy against the interests of the islanders.
The only argument was that the UK had balanced the interests in a way which
was unlawful because of the interests of the islanders which were completely
overridden. However, that might go to the vires of the legislation
and whether the appropriate compensation procedures had been emplaced and
followed through. If the Claimants had overcome the many hurdles to establish
an entrenched right in BIOT to the benefit of the property provisions of the
Mauritius Constitution, it is arguable that they were breached, but I do not
see that they can achieve the necessary steps on the way.
- There was some
argument about the role of double actionability in relation to the Claimants’
reliance upon the incorporated parts of the Mauritius Constitution, to the
extent that it had been incorporated. Mr Howell launched the argument as yet
another reason why the Claimants’ case was hopeless. Part of the problem of
analysis arises from the rather poor pleading which underlies this part of
the case. If it is said that acts were done which were torts recognisable
as such both in English law and in BIOT law, that meets the requirements of
the principle of double actionability in tort and the Constitution is irrelevant.
On that basis there is no need at all to examine the double actionability
rule, even before the coming into force of the Private International Law (Miscellaneous
Provisions) Act 1995 on 1st May 1996, which removes the double
actionability rule in relation to acts done after that date. None of the acts
relied on in relation to the property rights arise after 1996, and there are
no pleaded acts in relation to inhuman treatment which arise after that date,
or none which are not already pleaded in relation to other torts. For example,
part of Mr Taylor’s argument was that there had been a conversion of or trespass
to the Claimants’ property. But that raises no double actionability issue.
- If it is said
that there is a cause of action based directly upon the parts of the Constitution
which were allegedly incorporated into BIOT law, that is not an action in
tort, and since it is to torts alone to which the double actionability rule
applies, its disapplication under the principles in Red Sea Insurance Co
v Bouygues SA [1995] 1 AC 190, 197-200 does not arise. It appears, despite
some of the submissions, that this is the Claimants’ point and that it includes
an argument that section 14 of the Mauritius Constitution was also incorporated
into BIOT law, providing a direct means for enforcing those rights. If it
had been, which it has not, there might have been a case for the direct enforcement
of those rights through the English Courts, if the relevant property legislation
did not override the property related rights including privacy here. I refer
to enforcement through the English Courts rather than the BIOT Courts because
the Defendants do not seek to take jurisdictional points and are prepared
at present for the English Courts to be regarded as having the same powers
as the BIOT Court. Jurisdiction, which is absent, cannot be created by consent
but at this stage, that is no adequate reason for holding against the Claimants.
- If the enforcement
of rights said to be derived from the incorporation of the Mauritius Constitution
is by way of an action for damages for tort, rather than directly, such a
claim in the English Courts would infringe the principle of double actionability.
There was and at present still is no cause of action in tort for breach of
privacy or for taking property under statutory authority, if it clearly so
provides, without compensation. An action in trespass in theory would satisfy
the double actionability rule, but the alleged breach of the Constitution
is not arguably the same as the tort of trespass. There is no tort as such
of subjecting someone to inhuman treatment; it may constitute other recognised
torts, in which case double actionability is satisfied but there is no pleading
of any such tort or reference to the facts upon which it might be based. There
is no tort of breaching a constitutional right.
- Mr Allen submitted
that it was inconsistent with the Defendants’ position that it was not taking
any forum or jurisdiction point, for the Defendants to argue that the tort
must be doubly actionable in order to found the applicable law upon which
the Claimants rely, in the forum in which they seek to contest matters. The
choice of law is not a jurisdictional point. The Claimants relied on the Red
Sea case and Pearce v Ove Arup Partnership [2000] Ch D 402 CA.
These are two authorities relevant to the contentions that there are exceptions
to the rule of double actionability in certain circumstances, in which the
law of the place where the wrong was done could be enforced by the Court dealing
with the case, even where there was no comparable tort in that country. At
this stage, I would not regard it as impossible for the exception to be made
out if the torts existed in BIOT law; the problem lies with the inclusion
of the rights in the first place.
- I turn to the
unpleaded argument that the Private Treaty Ordinance was outside the powers
of section 11 of the BIOT Order because it was not made for the "peace,
order and good government" of the territory. This argument proceeds
by way of analogy with the Immigration Ordinance 1971 and the reasoning of
the Bancoult decision. The purpose of the Ordinance and of the consequential
acquisition of land from Chagos Agalega Company Limited was in part the legitimate
one, on the Claimants’ case, of providing for a defence facility for the UK
and the USA. But it was also in part for the illegitimate purpose of removing
the population of BIOT whether as an end in itself or as a means to the achievement
of the particular defence facilities actually provided. However powerful a
case could be made for the UK's defence interests, section 11 did not provide
such an enabling power. On the Bancoult reasoning, this was not a matter
of balance between the competing interests for the Commissioner to decide,
but rather the Commissioner simply lacked the power to enact legislation under
section 11 which was not in the interests of the people who were to be governed,
regardless of the strength of the competing defence and foreign policy interests.
The Private Treaty Ordinance was invalid, the acquisition of land under it
and the consequential extinction of title was either ineffective or sounded
in damages for trespass or conversion of real and personal property. The Compulsory
Purchase Ordinance was likewise ineffective.
- The Claimants’
position was that the defence interests were a relevant matter for the colonial
power to take into account but that it could not allow them to override the
interests of the inhabitants or belongers of BIOT. The Claimants accept that
the acquisition of land for the defence purposes of the UK is a legitimate
purpose for the exercise of section 11 powers but with a limit on the extent
to which the interests of the population can be affected. At this stage, the
point being made by the Divisional Court as to the extent of the powers available
under section 11, namely that those who represent the established population
cannot be removed through the use of section 11 legislation, must be reasonably
arguable, however persuasive Mr Howell’s contrary arguments and whatever the
possible extent to which the legal analysis was affected by an erroneous factual
premise about the evacuations.
- On a narrower
basis, Mr Howell argued that the stated objective of the Private Treaty Ordinance,
to permit the acquisition of land to give effect to the defence needs of the
UK or other allied governments, falls within section 11 as providing a perfectly
good reason for the acquisition of private land. The Claimants’ argument was
unsound because it posited that there was some obligation on the Commissioner
to prevent a private land owner exercising his powers if that had the effect
of removing the population. If there were some limit on the powers of acquisition,
how much private land had to be left, for whom and why, when they had no right
to reside there? The Government should not be in a worse position when exercising
its powers to acquire and use land for a public purpose. There was no purpose,
behind the legislation or the land acquisition, of removing the population
but it would not have been unlawful if it had been part of the purpose to
remove people from part of BIOT, Diego Garcia, to another part, as happened.
A distinction should be drawn, in any event between the Ordinance and the
acquisition which were perfectly lawful, and any unlawfulness associated with
the removal of all the population which is what offended in Bancoult.
Finally, any unlawfulness in the Ordinance or in the acquisition could not
now affect the ownership or the lease subsequently granted to the US or the
extinction of title.
- I take the view
that what is reasonably arguable in this context has been settled by Bancoult,
whatever may be the position after all the argument as to what the true ratio
is and whether it is right in what it says, as I have discussed earlier. I
do regard it as reasonably arguable that one purpose behind the land acquisition
was to enable private land owning powers to be used, if necessary, to remove
the whole population, even though that was not the prime aim in 1967. The
memo of 25th February 1966, (4/179), (A62) from the Colonial Secretary
to the BIOT Commissioner illustrates the point. It was moreover landowning
powers which it is quite clear were used to remove the people who were removed.
This is reasonably arguably not a case where powers to remove were taken but
not used and powers taken for another purpose, entirely or substantially,
were the powers used. Following Bancoult’s reasoning, it is not the
removals alone which might be unlawful, it is the taking of the power to do
achieve that.
- I accept, however,
Mr Howell’s submission that any unlawfulness in the Ordinance could not now
affect the effectiveness of the acquisition, the lease granted to the US or
the extinction of any title, Chagos Agalega Company Limited’s or a Claimant’s.
Too long has passed with no challenge being raised. A return to the previous
position is not possible.
- There are plainly
delay and prejudice considerations of some magnitude which lie in the way
of an application for judicial review to quash the Private Treaty Ordinance,
not least because it was repealed in 1983. Its purpose in relation to the
UK's defence interests was plain on its face and had been so for the 16 years
before its repeal without any point being taken. Third party interests had
intervened together with those of the defence and foreign policy interests
of the UK and the US. This argument would involve quashing the 1983 Ordinance.
I do not see the basis upon which that could be done. It does not appear either
to have the same continuing effect as the 1971 Immigration Ordinance and its
quashing would have to be accompanied by restitution of interests acquired
long ago for it to have a direct effect on any claim to return. Any claim
for damages for trespass which relied upon the possible unlawfulness of the
Private Treaty Ordinance to remove a defence argument as to lawful authority,
but which left intact the 1983 Ordinance, would be governed and defeated by
the ordinary law relating to limitation. There is no basis for that aspect
of the pleadings to be amended to raise a case which cannot succeed.
- There is no
arguable claim for damages in relation to property rights, whether arising
under the rights said to be incorporated from the Mauritius Constitution or
otherwise, nor for breach of any other fundamental rights so derived.
Negligence
- This claim related
solely to the conditions faced by the Chagossians upon their arrival in the
Seychelles and in Mauritius after the evacuations and faced by those who were
prevented from returning to Chagos after going to Mauritius for vacation,
medical treatment or the like. It did not relate to the conditions experienced
on some of the voyages and indeed despite the evidence about them, there is
no specific cause of action pleaded which relates to them. They might be relevant
to any claim for aggravated damages.
- The basis of
the claim is that there was and is a duty to provide for the well-being of
those Chagossians who were removed from or prevented from returning to Chagos
and for their descendants. The pleading is unclear as to whether it covers
those who left the Chagos voluntarily before the creation of BIOT, or indeed
afterwards. No limit on the number of generations to whom this duty is owed
is stated, though in their further closing submissions, the Claimants say
that this means those who are entitled to British citizenship as a result
of their connection with the Chagos under the British Overseas Territories
Act 2002. That is of limited help in defining those to whom the duty was owed
before that date. It appears from submissions and from the contention that
this is a continuing tort and that a duty is owed in 2003 to the children
and grandchildren of someone removed in 1971. It is not clear if those who
are not living on Mauritius or the Seychelles are included. It is another
piece of inadequately thought out pleading.
- This duty continues
so long as they suffer. The duty is to take reasonable steps to provide for
their well-being, which includes housing, feeding, employment, healthcare,
social needs and community facilities. It is a duty to take care of them.
What was necessary was the wherewithal to lead a roughly comparable lifestyle
to the one which they had enjoyed on the Chagos. Although the duty is said
to be to take reasonable steps, the steps required are in fact those necessary
to achieve that particular outcome; they involve the direct or indirect payment
of money.
- The source of
this wide-ranging duty is the governmental obligation owed, the assumption
of responsibility for them and the events to which they were subjected. Part
of the unpleaded background but which surfaced in submissions was the Defendants’
knowledge that the Chagossians were illiterate, did not speak English, had
no access to lawyers to assist in the enforcement of their rights and were
made indigent by the acts of the Defendants. Another part was the allegation
that the Defendants were the employers or paymasters of the Chagossians or
in a closely analogous position. (The former is just wrong; the latter merely
an inaccurate way of saying that the Defendants exercised control indirectly
over many aspects of their lives, daily and in the longer term.) The Defendants
were responsible for the creation of communities of Chagossians in Mauritius
and in the Seychelles "many of whom were compelled to live in conditions
of abject poverty with no means of escape …". The assumption of responsibility
was evidenced by the payment of some compensation under the 1982 Agreement.
The pleadings point to the creation of BIOT, the acquisition of the land and
the day to day control which the Defendants had over the plantations and over
their long term future, and over the islanders and their long term future
as well. It was the Defendants who decided to close the plantations and to
evacuate the islands. The Defendants had accepted that there would be a resettlement
obligation upon them.
- The breach of
duty, it was said, started with the initial failure to make adequate provision
for those who were stranded on Mauritius and prevented from returning, and
then for those who were evacuated from the Chagos. The pleading assumes that
all left involuntarily or that it makes no difference to the liability of
the Defendants. There is a continuing failure to make adequate provision for
them. The pleading refers to the great poverty in which most have lived, with
few of the amenities of life or adequate facilities in relation to jobs, healthcare,
education and housing. This had been caused by the displacement from the Chagos
with inadequate resettlement arrangements. Such facilities have never been
provided and so there is a continuing failure. The Agreements of 1972 and
1982 did not discharge those obligations in fact and could not do so in law,
as they were Agreements with a third party, the Government of Mauritius.
- The full scope
of this pleading cannot be appreciated without regard to the second revision
to the draft Amended Reply on Limitation and Abuse, which accompanied the
written closing submissions. This repeated a point made at an earlier stage
that the negligence claim, and the other causes of action, should be seen
as including a claim for damages for personal injuries. I would not have realised
that just from reading the original Particulars of Claim. But in the proposed
Re-Amended Particulars of Claim it is said that the personal injuries included
diseases linked to poverty and poor living conditions. These included malaria,
stomach disorders, Hepatitis A, mental illness, suicide and drug addiction.
These were caused by the Defendants’ unspecified "wrongful acts"
and by the poverty into which those acts cast the Claimants. It is not alleged
that those personal injuries were reasonably foreseeable as a result of those
acts. It is not clear, but I think it probable that there are two causes said
to be at work, wrongful acts and poverty, which may act both separately or
together. The pleaders excuse the vagueness about which individual Claimants
have suffered from what injuries, on the grounds that these are only group
Particulars. I am not at all persuaded by that. This claim came in as a means
of dealing with a very obvious and potent limitation argument, so as to try
to take advantage of section 33 of the Limitation Act 1980. It does not appear
to have been thought of before then. None of the questions on the individual
questionnaires relate directly to such a head of claim and they are part of
the group Particulars. If the questionnaires had yielded the basis for such
a head of claim, it would only have been by happenstance.
- Mr Howell contended
that the pleadings gave rise to no arguable case, first, by contending that
no duty of the width contended for could arguably arise in negligence; in
effect it was a matter for legislation. Mr Taylor supported the pleadings
by the following submissions. Whether a duty of care arose was a fact-dependant
question of law. It would be a startling result if there were no duty requiring
reasonable conduct from the Defendants towards the Claimants, leaving the
behaviour of unreasonable governments to be moderated only by Judicial Review.
This claim did not depend upon it being established that any of the removals
or the prevention of return was itself an unlawful act. The Defendants had
control over the Claimants’ destinies, took the decisions which led to their
departures and to their being unable to return, and did so knowing that they
would be harmed thereby. The Defendants accepted in many documents before
and after the removals that they were responsible for the Claimants' resettlement.
BIOT had been created with removals in mind. The Claimants had been "hijacked".
That made it fair, just and reasonable that there should be a duty of care
imposed on their relationship. The level of control, the governing obligations
and the weakness of the Chagossians created a relationship of sufficient proximity.
There was a duty to take reasonable steps to avoid harm to them. The Claimants
asserted that their case was close in principle to the circumstances in which
liability arose in Home Office v Dorset Yacht Co Ltd [1970] AC 1004.
The Home Office owed a duty of care to neighbouring owners to take reasonable
steps to control the boys so as to avoid the manifest risk to their property
if they did not do so. As Mr Howell correctly pointed out, the acts which
the boys ought to have been inhibited from doing were unlawful acts. That
decision is some distance away from this case.
- Mr Taylor responded
to Mr Howell’s next submission that if there were any such duty, the discretionary
or policy component was such that it could not be justiciable, by contending
that the relevant decisions leading to the evacuation of the islands were
unlawful, but that in any event, what was being complained of was not the
removals as such but the lack of provision for those removed or prevented
from returning. Anyone could see the scope for psychological or other harm.
The governmental discretions exercised here were not of such a nature as to
mean that the court would be substituting its views for those of the executive,
in circumstances where it was Parliament's intention that the executive should
make the decisions. Alternatively, this should be seen as an abuse of discretion.
- Mr Howell had
relied upon X v Bedfordshire County Council [1995] 2 AC 633 738h where
Lord Browne-Wilkinson had held in relation to a statutory discretion, that
a decision within it was not actionable at common law, and that a decision
outside its ambit might be. The courts could not adjudicate on that ambit
if the exercise of the discretion involved policy matters. So "a common
law duty of care in relation to the taking of decisions involving policy matters
cannot exist". Accordingly, for a decision in the exercise of a statutory
discretion to be actionable at common law, it had to involve no element of
policy matters, had to be outside the scope of the discretion, if that were
justiciable, and then it had to be fair, just and reasonable for a duty of
care to be imposed. Policy matters would include the allocation of resources
and the determination of general policies. An allegation about the appropriate
level of service for someone's needs might involve policy matters.
- Mr Howell also
relied on Stovin v Wise [1996] AC 923. It held that the minimum conditions
for basing a duty of care on a statutory power were that there was in effect
a public law duty to act and exceptional grounds for holding that the policy
of the statute required compensation to be paid to those who suffered loss
because the power was not exercised.
- Mr Taylor responded
with Phelps v Hilllingdon London Borough Council [2001] 2 AC 619. He
rightly pointed out that there has been some qualification to the full breadth
of what Lord Browne -Wilkinson said in X. Lord Slynn, at p653, held
that the mere fact that an act was done within the ambit of a statutory discretion
did not mean that no action at common law could arise from it. Whilst other
conditions for tortious liability would have to be satisfied, it would only
be non-justiciable if what had been done involved the weighing of competing
public interests or was dictated by considerations upon which Parliament cannot
have intended that the court should substitute its views for those of the
executive. Lord Clyde, at p674, further stated that if what were done amounted
to an abuse of the discretion because it was totally unreasonable, it too
could be actionable.
- Mr Taylor’s
primary case was that there had been no statutory power exercised when the
resettlement provisions were being made. No power under the BIOT Order section
11 had been exercised and it did not matter thereafter whether the power was
a prerogative power or some private power. This meant, submitted Mr Taylor
that if the removals were an act of discretionary policy, the way in which
it had been done, "without the greatest care and planning for the
well-being of the displaced Chagossians" was such an abuse. He submitted
that the Defendants were not exercising a statutory discretion when dealing
with resettlement, but that if they had been exercising a power under the
BIOT Order, it had been abused.
- Mr Howell's
third submission was that any duty to take reasonable steps had been discharged
by the 1972 Agreement or by the 1982 Agreement. It did not matter that these
were not agreements with the Chagossians individually because it was obvious
that any duty of the sort pleaded by the Claimants was capable reasonably
of being discharged by arrangements made with the Government of the country
in which the Chagossians were residing. The situation in the Seychelles was
different anyway. Mr Taylor submitted that the real issue was whether there
had been a remedy for the breach of duty and that there could not have been
a remedy as the damage continued to occur. The sum offered in 1972 was not
and was known not to be sufficient. It was patently not possible to argue
that a payment ten years after the Chagossians had left the islands discharged
the duty of care. The only question was whether there had been a remedy for
the breach of the duty not whether there had been a discharge; the 1982 payments
could not be determined at this stage to be adequate compensation so as to
remedy the breach. In any event this argument had no application to the Chagossians
on the Seychelles.
- This duty continued
to the present because, according to Mr Taylor, there had been a pre-existing
governmental relationship and the Defendants had knowingly put the Claimants
in a position of destitution. I remained unclear as to whether this duty could
ever be brought to an end because even if the Claimants were all to returned
to Chagos, assuming that they all wanted to go there, there would be, claim
the Chagossians, an obligation to provide them with a maintained economy to
enable them to live a decent, basic life.
- The starting
point for an examination of the arguability of this pleading in relation to
economic loss is the general approach to whether a duty of care arises. In
addition to the foreseeability of damage, there must exist between the parties
a relationship characterised by the law as one of "proximity"
or "neighbourhood" and that the situation should be one in
which the court considers it "fair, just and reasonable"
that the law should impose a duty of a given scope upon one party for the
benefit of the other. The law has moved towards attaching greater significance
to the more traditional categorisation of distinct and recognisable situations
as guides to the existence, the scope and the limits of the varied duties
of care which the law imposes; Caparo Industries Plc v Dickman [1990] 2
AC 605 618. Mr Taylor referred to Lord Slynn's comment in McFarlane
v Tayside Health Board [2000] 2 AC 59 76, that an alternative test is
to ask whether there has been an assumption of responsibility for the economic
interest of the Claimant, with concomitant reliance upon that by the Claimant.
It is to be noted that in that case, a duty of care in relation to contraception
did not involve any assumption of responsibility for the costs of bringing
up the child whose arrival pointed to earlier failings. Mr Howell drew my
attention to Williams v Natural Life Health Foods [1998] 1 WLR 830 835
HL. This is consistent with McFarlane upon which the Claimants
relied. The relevant assumption of responsibility has to create a special
relationship; whether such an assumption of responsibility had occurred depended
on an objective analysis of what was said or done by the Defendants, and whether
the Claimants did in fact and could reasonably have relied upon an assumption
of responsibility. So far as personal injury was concerned, all that had to
be shown was that it was reasonably foreseeable that the Defendants’ actions
would lead to personal injury and that there was sufficient proximity of relationship,
the former usually demonstrating the latter too.
- I shall deal
first with the claim as originally formulated and then with the claim based
on personal injury. As pleaded, it is far too broad a claim to be arguable.
Indeed it is scarcely possible to recognise it as a claim in negligence at
all. It confuses the concept of a common law duty of care, with a general
moral obligation to care for someone. It is not alleged to be a duty to avoid
a reasonably foreseeable type of harm. It is not dependant upon an unlawful
act. I understand why the case is pleaded in the broad terms in which it is;
the Claimants seek redress for the treatment meted out to them in the 1970s,
in circumstances where the idea that there is no legal redress at all, not
even arguably, could seem to be an affront to moral justice. But the case
has to be seen in a legal framework, nonetheless. An affront to justice is
not a cause of action nor do unfulfilled moral or political obligations become
the source of legal obligations.
- The claim as
pleaded, asserts a common law duty, owed by government to citizens of a very
wide nature. It could not be argued that any such duty was owed by a private
landowner to those who might be evicted from his land or by an employer to
those whom he dismissed or to those who in consequence might lose tied accommodation.
There is no duty on a contractor to renew a contract with a supplier who in
consequence goes out of business. Neither the degree of proximity nor the
policy component for the existence of the duty would be satisfied. There is
no common law duty to avoid economic harm to others even if it is foreseeable
or even if someone is knowingly put in a position where that harm may happen
to him.
- Given the asserted
source of the duty in indissoluble governing obligations which endure from
generation to generation, it is difficult to see how it could not also apply
to anyone who was destitute or lacking their former lifestyle or basic amenities,
whether they were in their country or in another one. It is not clear why
it should not apply to any UK citizen resident in the UK, or to any UK citizen
who was not in the UK but happened to be abroad. The pleaded case is not confined
to those who were removed from the Chagos or prevented from returning, so
that characteristic of some Claimants is not a necessary characteristic for
the duty to arise. In any event there are many people who, in roughly analogous
situations, may suffer at the hands of a government decision in respect of
which compensation is either unavailable or inadequate to enable resumption
of a previous lifestyle. That is an unhappy consequence of blight, aircraft
noise, planning decisions and compulsory acquisition, particularly where the
acquired interests have no real market value. The duty would apply to all
those too. The restrictions which the Claimants may try to impose upon their
version of the tort are not principled but arbitrary, and disguise the wide
and general ramifications which it would have. There is no reason why the
duty should only arise upon removal to another country rather than upon removal
to another BIOT island, or to another part of the same country upon which
the means of sustaining the former lifestyle were absent or upon which conditions
of destitution prevailed. Why should such a duty not exist to prevent the
withdrawal of economic support for the plantations or transportation upon
which the islanders depended for their lives in the islands? But the duty
is more extensive yet. It covers not merely the then unborn children and grandchildren
of those who were removed or prevented from returning, together with any who
qualify under the British Overseas Territory Act 2002 as British subjects,
but also all those who left the Chagos voluntarily even before the creation
of BIOT. Indeed, the 2002 Act creates the further problem that section 6 gives
British citizenship to people who were not British citizens before that Act,
so the duty only began to apply to them when it was brought into force.
- The scope of
the duty is akin to a duty of equivalent reinstatement and perpetual maintenance
whenever a Government decision impacts adversely on an individual. As pleaded,
it is akin to the requirement to provide an advanced welfare state, with all
the aspects of modern social welfare covered together with jobs. Although
the duty is couched as a duty to take reasonable steps, it is in effect an
obligation to achieve that outcome. This is to treat the law of negligence
as requiring the sort of provision which it must be for the legislature to
decide, for the implications for policy and expenditure are enormous. The
claim does not depend upon any statutory duty being found nor upon any statutory
power existing. The law of negligence would be exploited to impose on government
a very extensive duty which no legislature has seen fit to impose. No power
or duty has been identified either in UK legislation or in the BIOT legislation
whereby either Defendant may undertake such extensive responsibilities for
anyone, let alone citizens outside those territories. In the absence of such
a statutory power, it cannot be negligent to act as if that power did not
exist. Assuming that it is the prerogative which enabled the resettlement
agreements to be made, it would be a quite extraordinary extension of the
court’s role for it to be enabled to impose such a duty on the exercise of
the prerogative. The same would apply to any argument that section 5 of the
BIOT Order gave the necessary power to the Commissioner. The law of negligence
would be used not so much to regulate the exercise of a power but to impose
duties and to make their non-performance actionable in damages in a way in
which neither legislature has seen fit to do. It is akin to a judicially imposed
duty to legislate with the terms imposed by the courts. I do not see any basis
for the creation of such a duty at common law. A duty of care for its citizens,
which is the fundament of the pleading, cannot comprise a duty to provide
a welfare state for the citizenry wherever in the world they may be.
- Nor can a government,
without legislation, take upon itself so large an obligation and assume a
responsibility sounding in damages for its breach. The 1982 Agreement cannot
be relied on as the basis for any alleged assumption of responsibility in
any case, because it was declared to be without acceptance of liability and
was entered into several years after the arrival of the Chagossians in Mauritius.
It could not help those who went to the Seychelles any more than could the
1972 Agreement. This too was only with the Government of Mauritius, and it
was not an agreement with the Chagossians. It too could not be a source for
the assumption of responsibility. Responsibility for the removal of the impoverished
and dependent Chagossians cannot create an assumption of responsibility for
these purposes. There was no communication of responsibility to them for or
on behalf of the Defendants, and none is pleaded. There were no acts done
by the Chagossians in reliance upon anything which was said or done by the
Defendants, and none are pleaded. If any were to be, the action thus based
could only be brought by those individuals who satisfy those requirements.
However, this claim is not so fine grained; quite deliberately, it is all-embracing.
The questionnaire is incapable of refining the pleading.
- Even if it were
confined to a group of Chagossians who were removed or prevented from returning,
the scope of the duty is so extensive that it cannot be found in any duty
born of the tort of negligence. It is to be remembered that the case does
not depend on any unlawfulness in the removals themselves. The claim assumes
that the Commissioner could require the plantations to cease to operate, the
islanders’ employment and support to cease and even the islands to be cleared.
I can see no reason in principle why the same duty on the Defendants would
not arise if the Chagossians had been removed by the decision of the Chagos
Agalega Company Limited. If a duty arises from the relationship of citizenship,
it is difficult to see the rationale for such a restriction; why should there
not be a duty imposed on a landowner who ceases to have a requirement for
his workers and requires them to leave his land? His duty would be to provide
for them as if they were still his workers. I note in parenthesis that the
medical treatment which the Claimants receive on Mauritius is what they would
have received in Mauritius had they remained on Chagos, and the education
on Chagos was very limited indeed. But the duty appears to require not a 1971
Chagos lifestyle nor a 1971 Mauritius lifestyle but one which changes as the
circumstances around them change.
- There is no
duty, nor even a power, let alone one actionable for damages, to do whatever
may seem reasonable. The statutory power to do that has not been identified.
The Claimants’ contention that the Defendants' submissions stand in the way
of the regulation of unreasonable conduct and impose no obligation to do what
is reasonable shows how wide their submissions really have to be cast. There
is no duty at common law to avoid even conditions of destitution for the citizen.
This claim, in the guise of a negligence action, seeks to erect a duty to
care and to create thereby a cause of action for circumstances in which neither
misfeasance, statutory provision or constitutional right, or other recognised
tort has provided.
- As Mr Howell
points out this is not a claim for breach of statutory duty. Nor is it a claim
for damages for a negligent exercise of powers within the exercise of a statutory
discretion. No such duty has been identified. If it had been, it is difficult
how a duty of so wide an ambit could be justiciable; it plainly would give
rise to major policy issues as to the allocation of resources and the determination
of an appropriate lifestyle in which someone was to be kept. It would involve
an interaction with a foreign government; it is plain that there was concern
in Mauritius about the impact which special treatment for the Ilois would
have on Mauritians; the Seychelles Government was of the view that all were
Seychellois and that no differentiation should be made between its citizens.
The definition of a form of welfare state, with foreign policy overtones,
is not a judicial function. Parliament and the BIOT legislature could not
have expected this to be an area in which the courts would substitute their
views for those of the executive.
- I regard as
untenable the argument that the absence of the sort of provision for which
Mr Taylor contends could show that there had been an abuse of some unidentified
discretion. This is at present no more than a submission; no relevant parts
of it have been pleaded. If the relevant statutory discretion were to be identified,
as Lord Hoffmann said in Stovin v Wise, the Claimants would still have
to show the exceptional grounds upon which the Court should hold that liability
in damages arose for that irrational act. They have not attempted to address
that point.
- The claim in
negligence for damages for economic loss is untenable. There is no duty situation
of the sort necessary to justify the claim, and it could be neither fair,
just or reasonable to impose the asserted duty if there were. Any claimed
statutory duty of the sort which the Claimants would need to assert could
not be justiciable. I do not know whether a more narrowly and precisely pleaded
claim might have something in it but this claim does not.
- Does the claim
for damages for personal injury provide a better prospect for those who suffered
from personal injury, on the assumption that the deficiency in the pleading
as to reasonable foreseeability of harm is remedied? I bear in mind the breadth
of the concept of personal injuries for Limitation Act purposes revealed by
Phelps, above. I do not think that at this stage it can be said that
it is clear that personal injuries of that breadth were not reasonably foreseeable.
The essential features of life for the islanders were well known: they were
used only to a very dependant and simple existence, they had very limited
education, work skills of no relevance in Mauritius, they were unused to coping
with unemployment, or with seeking private or public housing or dealing routinely
with cash, social security, officials or a modern way of life or Mauritian
social attitudes towards them. Their dietary needs on Chagos were reasonably
catered for and their housing was adequately provided with sanitation. Their
roots were known to be in the Chagos. It is arguable that it was reasonably
foreseeable, as evidenced by the resettlement agreement in 1972, the preparations
for resettlement and the Prosser Report, that at least so far as those going
to Mauritius were concerned, the inadequacies of the proposals for their reception,
housing, transport of personal possessions, social assistance for immediate
needs to obtain food, some training or education for the life ahead, would
lead to serious psychological effects, recognisable psychiatric illnesses
and the illnesses associated with malnutrition and insanitary housing conditions.
This would apply not just to the limited category of those who were the last
to leave Peros Banhos but arguably, to all those whom I have identified as
arguably having been compelled to leave the Chagos through the sequence of
decisions made by the Defendants which they then implemented over time. It
could not cover their descendants. I would not draw a distinction between
those who went to Mauritius and those who went to the Seychelles for these
purposes. It would not cover those who were unable to return. The duty arose
upon removal; it is not a continuing duty.
- The duty to
take reasonable steps to avoid that harm arises not just from its arguable
reasonable foreseeability, but also from the fact that it was the Defendants'
acts, lawful or unlawful, which put them in that position of risking harm,
about which they had limited choice. Even those who went temporarily to Peros
Banhos and Salomon were told that it would not be forever. There was an option
of going to Agalega but it is arguable that the choice of another island so
far away or Mauritius itself, or the Seychelles is not so obvious that to
decline it makes for a voluntarily assumption of risk. There was no obvious
means whereby the full extent of the information necessary for an informed
choice to be made was provided to them. Accordingly, it is arguably not unreasonable
for them to have chosen to go to Mauritius or to the Seychelles. It is arguable
that that duty was breached. The material derives from the condition of the
Chagossians some years after their arrival; after all they did not see any
benefit from the 1972 agreement for several years during which inflation was
rampant.
- I accept that
it is obvious that an agreement with the Mauritius Government, once it has
been implemented, is capable of being a or indeed all the reasonable steps
which it is necessary to take; but I do not regard it as unarguable that the
1972 Agreement was insufficient. The documentary material leading up to the
evacuations shows an awareness of needs and of the difficulties which would
be faced, but the Defendants arguably knew that the conclusion of the Agreement
before the evacuation did not mean that anything would actually be done in
practical terms by the time the islanders arrived. There is arguably no evidence
that even any temporary arrangements for shelter, social security, money to
tide them over and so on had been made, let alone anything which would give
them a reasonable chance of avoiding personal injury. The evidence arguably
shows that the Defendants knew that nothing was being done with the £650,000
as inflation ate away at its capability to achieve what was needed, and did
nothing. It is arguable that the minimum requirement of a reasonable step
is that it achieve something for the intended beneficiary rather than be merely
an agreement with another for the discharge of the obligation, with no subsequent
actions to ensure that it has been implemented. It is not necessary for me
to identify the reasonable steps which should have been taken in the 1970s
to avoid the personal injuries which were suffered. I appreciate that there
is a significant causation problem but that is not a matter for this stage.
- So far as the
1982 Agreement is concerned, obviously it does not affect those who went to
the Seychelles. It would arguably still leave a claim for delayed performance
of the duty of care even if it were discharged in 1982. It was plainly not
an unconscionable bargain as a matter of settling speculative litigation as
I discuss later. But that is not conclusive as to whether it plainly discharged
the duty to take reasonable steps. The problem with that argument is that
on the necessary hypothesis that there was a duty of care to certain individuals,
its discharge depends more upon individual circumstances than a general assessment
of the needs of the Chagossians. It would be a significant hurdle in the way
of any action but I do not consider that that Agreement can now be said to
render unarguable any claim for damages for personal injury.
- The claim should
be re-examined for the way in which it is pleaded should this case proceed.
It would apply to a limited category of Chagossians, those who were compulsorily
removed, who would have to plead and then prove a personal injury for which
damages are given at common law, and that it was caused by the lack of reasonable
steps being taken by the Defendants to prevent personal injury arising from
the removals among the Chagossians generally. The reasonable foreseeability
of injury arises from it being reasonably foreseeable that, among those who
were removed, there would be some who would so suffer, rather than from it
being foreseeable that any particular individual would so suffer; the nature
of the steps required would reflect that rather than being those required
to prevent any identified individual suffering personal injury. Credit would
have to be given for any sums received or facilities provided under the 1972
and 1982 Agreements, and allowance made for any facilities, treatment or funds
made available by the Governments of Mauritius and the Seychelles.
- There is an
arguable claim in negligence but only for personal injuries.
Abuse of Process
- The abuse of
process issues pursued before me were whether:
- it was an
abuse of process for those who had signed renunciation forms (paragraph
A642) and received Rs 8,000 in consequence from the ITFB, or for anyone
claiming through such a person, to bring these proceedings; and
- a lesser,
but related issue, arose as to the position of Michel Vencatessen and his
heirs, in the light of the withdrawal of his action in 1982.
- The Defendants
did not pursue their claims that these proceedings were an abuse of process
because a challenge to the administrative conduct of the Defendants had been
withdrawn in the Bancoult case, or because this present case involved
a challenge to the vires of the 2000 Immigration Ordinance which ought to
have been made by way of Judicial Review. That was a sensible position to
adopt, in relation to the pleaded basis of challenge.
The
effect of the Renunciation Forms
- It is not entirely
clear how many of the Ilois eligible for compensation under the terms of the
ITFB Act, as amended, signed these forms. There were either 1,332 who signed
out of the 1,342 to whom ID cards were issued, or 1,344. Mr Beal for the Defendants
had, however, found forms for all but four of those to whom ID cards had been
issued, suggesting that a trickle of signatures were obtained after June 1984.
Either way, it would affect a considerable nu